Translated version of julie cross 01 - tempest.

Pdf
Page 1 Page 2 Dedication FOR MY EDITOR, BRENDAN Deneen, WHOSE VISION converged with MY TO CREATE THIS BOOK Page 3 Saturday, April 11, 2009. Okay, so it's true. I can travel through time. But it is not so exciting as it sounds. I can not go back in time and kill Hitler. I can not go into the future and see who will win the World Series 2038. Until now, the most I've ever done was six hours back in time. Thing superhero, right? Tonight, I finally told the other person my secret. Someone whose IQ is light years ahead of mine, so theoretically it can be able to understand me. Adam insisted only for me to document everything. To make a record of virtually all times hereafter. In fact, it I wanted to register my 18 years of life, but I said to forget it - for now. Although I agree with this idea of the diary, that does not mean she pleases. Not is as if the world were to end because I can jump in time. Or like I'm fulfilling some greater purpose, how to save the human race from extinction. But as Adam said, should travel in time for some reason and it is up to us to find out why. Jackson Meyer Page 4 CHAPTER ONE TUESDAY, AUGUST 4, 2009, 12:15. - How many minutes should I go back? - Asked Adam. We kept a good distance between us and the long queue children who crowded around the facility bears polar. - Thirty minutes? - Adam suggested. - Hey, give me that! - Holly grabbed the bag of bullets

one of the children had filched a stroller and me launched an exasperated look. - It would be great if you watch over your group of children. - Sorry, Hol. - Hunter grabbed the lap before kleptomaniac impulses from getting worse. - Hold that hand there! - I told him. The little boy smiled and opened toothless pudgy hands in front of my face. - You can look. It has nothing. - So keep it up, okay? You need not be taking things from others. - I put it back on the ground and pushed lightly on the direction of the other children, who ran toward a wide range of grass reserved for picnics campers. - Holly Flynn! - Called, grabbing her hand and lacing their in my fingers. She turned to look at me. - Do you have a weakness for boy kleptomaniac, has not it? I smiled at her and shrugged. - Could be. Page 5 His face relaxed and she pulled the front of my shirt, making me closer before kissing me on the cheek. - So ... what are you doing tonight? - Hmm .. I have plans with this beautiful blonde. I just can not remember what we had planned. It is a ... surprise. - Wrong! - She laughed and shook her head. - Do not believe forgot his promise to spend a night with me reciting Shakespeare ... in French ... backwards. Then go watch Titanic and Notting Hill. - I must have been drunk when he said it. - I looked over the Holly's shoulder before kissing her quickly on the mouth. - But I agree with Notting Hill. She rolled her eyes. - In fact, we would see that band with his friends, remember? A girl group Holly pulled her arm and pointed to the bathroom. I was behind her so we could discuss my inability to make plans with two weeks advance and remember them two weeks later. - Hey, Jackson, come here! - Called Adam, nodding toward a tree. Range for precise and accurate planning of time travel. - Are you going with us to see that band tonight? - Asked to it. What I wanted to know was if he even remembered.

- Hmm .. let's see. Spend all night with his friends high school, according hear, are a real-life version of Gossip Girl? Not to mention the entire salary expense with a porozinha and some drinks? - He shook his head and smiled. - What do you think? - I get it. How about going somewhere so close to home you tomorrow? - Sounds good. - So, okay, let's go. I can not eat anything stinking camel that way, then we can make the experience now same. Page 6 Adam threw the newspaper on my lap and threw the pen on top. - Write your goal out there, because time travel without a goal is simply ... - Recklessly ... - I said, finishing the sentence for him and trying not to sigh. - The shop is right behind us. I noticed the store during the last hour and the same girl was in the box all the time. - Keeping an eye on the girl, huh? Adam rolled his eyes and pulled his black hair from his forehead. - Ok, now program your timer and then turn thirty minutes in time. Go to the shop and do whatever it takes to she remembers your name. - It's called "flirting" - I said quietly, so that no listen. Then I concentrated on making my notes before Holly came back from the bathroom. Objective: To test the theory with someone who has not knowledge of the experiment. Theory: Events and occurrences, including human interaction during a trip to the past, NOT affect present. Translation: I jump in thirty minutes time, one step girl singing in the store, come back to this, I enter the store again and see if she recognizes me. She will not recognize me. But Adam Silverman, the first National Fair Sciences in 2009 and future students of the Institute of Technology Massachusetts, will not confirm this conclusion until I have All tested. The. Angles. Possible. Honestly, I do not care. Sometimes it's fun, and until a few months ago, I only knew what he was capable of doing. Now that number has doubled, I feel a little less awkward.

Page 7 And a little less lonely. But I had never made friends with a science genius. Although Adam is more of a hacker who breaks into government websites. The which is much more cool, in my opinion. - You sure you can jump exactly thirty minutes? Adam asked. I shrugged. - Yes, probably. - Just be sure to note the time. I'll record the second you will stay here, vegetating - Adam said, putting the stopwatch in my hand. - That's how I get when I jump in time? How many seconds think I'll stay "vegetating"? - Asked. - I think a tour twenty minutes, turning thirty minutes in the past, will let you in this catatonic for a few two seconds. - Where I was thirty minutes ago, to not give face myself? Adam called and hung up the timer tenfold before I respond. This guy is totally obsessive-compulsive ... - You were there, watching the penguins. - Okay, I'll try not to end there. - We both know you can choose your location if really concentrate, so do not give me that story "I do not know where I'll end up ..." - Adam scoffed. Maybe he was right, but it's hard not to think of anything but a single place. Just think for half a second in other than is the place planned and I just stop going there. - Ah, yes, of course. So you go, if you think that easy. - I wish I could. I understand why someone like Adam is so fascinated by what I do, but do not regard the ability to travel back in time exactly as a superpower. Only a kind of freak of nature. A aberration scary, by the way. Page 8 I looked at the clock, 12:25, then closed my eyes and concentrated on thirty minutes in the past and at the exact point where I wanted to be, although I actually had not the slightest idea of how to do this. The first time I jumped in time had been eight months before, during my first semester of college. I was sitting in portfolio, the middle class of French poetry. I dozed off for a few minutes and woke up with a cool breeze and a door slamming in my face. I was in front of my dorm. Before he had a chance to panic, he was back to the classroom.

Then I panicked. Now it's fun, mostly. Although I have not idea of the day or make time for which jumped that first time. From the earliest records until today, my travels progressed six to 48 hours in the past. Jump to the future still can not, but I will not stop trying. The sensation known me from the middle takes care of me. I hold my breath and hope it passes. It is never pleasant, but We get used to it. Page 9 CHAPTER TWO TUESDAY, AUGUST 4, 2009, 11:57. When I opened my eyes again, Adam was gone, so like the rest of the kids and my coworkers. The horrible feeling of being split in half had passed and been replaced by lightness that I always felt during a jump in time. Like I could run miles without feeling not a little pain in the legs. I looked around. I was lucky. Everyone seemed too busy admiring the animals, to notice me, materializing me of nothing. Fortunately I still have not to explain it to anyone. I pressed the button to trigger the timer and looked at the large watch over the entrance to the zoo. 11:57 PM. Almost on target. I walked toward the store and went inside. The girl the box looked about my age, maybe a little older. He was with his elbows on the counter and head in his hands, staring at the wall. Whenever we were doing these little experiments, I had to constantly remind me of a very important fact: when comes to time travel, Hollywood got it wrong. I'm serious. Here's the weirdest part of this story. The girl on the other the counter could punch me in the nose, maybe break it up, and when I jumped to my nose this would be purple or sore, but not broken. The reason he is not being broken is another history, totally different (and inexplicable), but the question is ... I'll remember having been punched. If I break her nose, then when I go back to the present, it will be intact and not remember anything. Page 10 Of course, I should prove this theory right now (more once). Well .. except for the part to punch her. Any way, the result would be the same. - Hi - greeted her. - Do you have ... sunscreen?

She even made eye contact with me, just pointed to the wall to left. I went there, I took four different bottles and then returned to the counter. - So ... you study at NYU or ...? - You know you can buy these same filters at any other place for, like, half the price, right? - Thanks for the tip, but I need them now. - I bent over the counter, right in front of her. She straightened her back and began to spend my purchase in register. - Four bottles? Seriously? Alright ... was a bit too much, just to sing a girl. - Okay, I'll take one. Bet you did not earn commission. - You monitor the camp? - She asked in a way contemptuous, looking my green uniform shirt. - Am. The girl giggled stifled and took credit card of my hand. - You do not remember me at all? I had to pause to process her words. - Hmm .. - Karen ... I sat behind you in economy class throughout the semester. Professor Larson called the misfit and said you needed to begin to understand a little better how the financial reality of a university student. - She rolled her eyes for me. - That's why you got a job? Page 11 - No. - It was so true. I had no salary. Era volunteer, but would not tell her. She obviously has had a opinion about my person. - Well .. was good to see you, Karen. - Even more - she murmured. I left the store quickly. Jump to the present did not require same level of concentration, mainly because I had always to return to the present before you can make another jump in time. Adam called this my "home base" as in baseball. He is master at simplifying things for me to understand. And the analogies with baseball are my favorite. With a little luck, I would not return my catatonic state with a bunch of strangers staring at me. Page 12 CHAPTER THREE TUESDAY, AUGUST 4, 2009, 12:25. When I opened my eyes again, Adam was leaning over me, looking at me.

- Jackson? - Dude, you need a mint - muttered, pushing it to the side. - You were like a zombie by 1.8 seconds. I was almost sure. Very soon I will have enough data to make accurate calculations. You did not suffer this time, is not it? - No. I knew very well why he was asking. Week previous skipped two hours time lost concentration, and instead of appear inside my apartment, I found myself in the middle of the street. A truck hit me full in the leg. When I returned to the base principal, felt a twinge strong thigh and then the pain was gone. That truck should have smashed my legs, but only a slight hematoma appeared, and nothing more. I was standing there, tapping his hand on the back of the pants dusting. - Apparently, we did a story together - explained to Adam. - But I think now she must be half mad at me because I did not recognize. I mean, in the past. You know what I mean. So if the theory is wrong and I actually change anything, it will not like very much to see me again. - Let's find out. - Adam nodded to Holly. - Hey, Hol, already we're back. Page 13 I picked Hunter, who was slowly coming out of the lawn and walking toward a pile of backpacks abandoned without doubt in search of some hidden coins in his pockets. - Come here, come shopping with us, cap. The three of us went through the shop door when the clerk poured a box of keychains in a plastic container. I stopped and I looked at her, making me dumb. - You're not ... in my economics class? Her eyes lit up and she smiled a little. - I am ... teacher Larson. Ding, ding, two points for Jackson Meyer. She did not remember she was mad at me. Just as I said. Nothing has changed as a result of my heel the past thirty minutes. - Karen, right? - Asked. She raised her eyebrows. - And you're Jackson, who French poetry, right? Adam grunted and pushed me to go. - This has nothing I want. Come on. Ignored and put Adam Hunter sitting on the counter. - English Literature as well. I have two basic.

Although my little excursions into the past do not change nothing in my main base, they give me some advantages, such as extra information. Therefore, in my view, theoretically, travel time actually because, yes, change. It causes changes in me. Adam, Hunter and I left the store and stopped outside the face to face with Holly. She had a lot of junk in his hands and threw them a brass outside the store. I grabbed her hand and pulled her down a tree that would keep us out of sight of all. - Adam has a crush on the girl in the store. I was trying to help you. Page 14 Holly laughed and I pushed with your finger until it leaned on tree. - Hunter stole something? - She murmured, but my lips already covered hers, stopping to speak clearly. - Not that I know of. - I kissed her again and felt a drop in my cheek. We separated and looked up, just when the sky seemed to open and a thunderstorm began. - Damn! Thought it would make good time all day - complained Holly. We left under our tree and ran for the lawn, where Adam and the other monitors already organized the queue Child. Some little shouted when they heard the loud bang of thunder through the zoo. - We're going to the bus? - Asked Adam. - We - he shouted back, trying to be heard over the noise of the sudden storm. The children started to run zigzag, protecting head with the backpack. Holly and Adam ran in front of the queue and I was finally to expedite the laggards, while trotvamos towards output. Luckily, the bus was parked right in front of the entrance. At this point, my clothes and my shoes were already completely soaked. Just when I lifted the last child and deposited in stepped off the bus, I saw a little girl with red hair, about 10 or 11 years old, stop outside alone. Her back was for me and all I could see was her hair and jeans, under a long-sleeved shirt. Water dripped from his long braid. I felt my heart pounding in your ears while theories wheeled in my head. It could not be her. But what if it was?

I walked towards the girl and heard Holly scream through the rain: - Jackson, where are you going? Page 15 - That girl is not with us - Adam shouted. - Come on. Come on this! My steps were longer and faster until I finally get where she was. I tapped her on the shoulder and the girl turned instantaneously. Her eyes widened for a second and then his face softened into a smile. If, by chance, was she, will you recognize me? The rain pounded the floor of asphalt and lightning lit up the sky now dark. - Jackson! - Holly screamed again. My heart sank. The little girl's eyes were blue. No green. It was a relief and at the same time a big disappointment. - Er ... Sorry. I thought you were someone else. I turned my back and ran back to the bus. Dozens of little heads watching me from the window. I climbed the stairs and shake off raindrops hair. All eyes had shifted from window to me, now standing in the middle of the aisle of the bus. The look Holly stood at me for a second, but I got through it and slid into the seat next to Adam. I felt a twinge of guilt when Holly sat alone in a chair empty, without no question. And I knew she wanted to do. The way around world was looking at me, should have been quite a scene. - Why were you behind that girl? - Asked Adam. I had to look away. - Why no ... she just looked like someone. False alarm. Nothing more. Adam came closer and spoke again after one minute of silence. - She looked like Courtney, is not it? I sighed, but finally nodded. - It is stupid, I know. - There is idiocy. It happens to people all the time. - He sipped a gush of air fast before whispering. - Hey ... you do not Page 16 think ... hum ... is an interesting theory, but there were many logistical problems. - Forget it - I said, before he began to fill me with questions. - Please. There was no escape. My twin sister was dead. Already had been four years and it still haunted me. She

still haunted me. Mainly because I was greatly missed. When we were lined up to exit the bus, waited Holly me and blocked my way. - Are you okay? I looked in his eyes, full of concern, then gave the shoulders. - Everything, why? His face collapsed a little and she turned her back for me. - Nothing ... nevermind. I have to admit, I go out a lot wrong with this thing of being staff to have a girlfriend. Holly and never said it, but I knew what she was thinking. I took her shoulders and threw the backpack soaked it over the my back. - So ... you do not want to stop by at home ... maybe if dry before going somewhere ... She jumped and climbed the last step on the sidewalk before looking me and smile. - Sure. Involved with her hand blonde ponytail and squeezed the water from their hair. - I think you'll need a dryer. She put her hands on my face, light blue eyes getting Serious, such as a few minutes before Adam. - You sure you're okay? What were you doing ... Page 17 - I'm just weird sometimes. That's it. - I forced a smile and her shoulders turned toward the doors of the ACM, to could get out of the rain. Page 18 CHAPTER FOUR Friday, October 29, 2009, 18:00. Tonight, my partner and I will put into practice a plan that we are plotting a while: steal medical records of the office of dr. Melvin. Adam is convinced that we can find something in these records that explains why I'm a freak of nature. But, seriously, does he think will be written on the out of my file: "Pirado traveler in time"? I spent the last two days watching the schedules confused and extremely fickle dr. Melvin. Basically, it works every time. But two nights ago. This experiment involves a leap of two

days at the time (my current record) and some maneuvers very scientific and tortuous. Adam is coming from MIT and is now probably tearing his hair, trying to think of all formulas beforehand. I did my part, taking note of my goal and now I just have to redo my plans with Holly. The comings of Adam have been to my house as the last hour since school started I live canceling My encounters with Holly. But she also lives busy with their classes and a kind of dance group. It will probably be relieved. In addition, there can take her to dinner, just will not go to the movies ... Speaking of dinner, dammit! I'm fifteen minutes late. Keep the records later. Page 19 OCTOBER 29, 2009, 21:30. I admit, maybe Holly has not seen the change of plans as a good as I thought. - Come on, Holly, open the door. Two girls spent a bathrobe, giggling. I turned to Lydia. - She does not want to see you - the girl sneered. - It is precisely Because of that I do not want any man in my life. It is nearly a month that tell Holly that she needs to do the same. I had to fight the urge to have a roommate eternally furious Holly to shut up. Her arms were open the front door, blocking my way, as if I could try to shoot it or something. - Lydia, you do not have a meeting of the fan club of Sylvia Plath to go? A song started playing on the other side of the door. - You're so funny man, Jackson. But I will not give my key. I hit my head lightly on the wall beside the door. - Please, let me - I cried for Holly. - Do not Condone Jackson! He lives stringing you along! All the time! Lydia shouted at her. Ok, I think I'll strangle that girl ... A door suddenly opened behind us and I turned to see the girl standing there, with a thick book in her arms. - Jackson, I'm sorry but I have to study. And Lydia, by Please, shut up. Anyone not care about his preaching full of anger, inciting hatred against the men. The music coming from the room Holly was even higher. I I turned to Lydia and screamed for her to hear me despite the noise:

Page 20 - I'll give you a hundred bucks if I borrow your key and disappear tonight. I was waiting for his sermon on the violation of the rules of dormitories or some other shit about women who give of their "keys" metaphorical life. To my surprise, she raised her eyebrows and dark said: - I make a hundred. I opened my wallet, took thence a credit card and put it in her hand. - Get out of here. She threw the key on the floor in front of me and walked by corridor. I sighed, relieved. - Thank you! - Exclaimed the girl behind me. I took the key from the floor and held her in place with his hand on knob. - Hol, please talk to me. The only answer I had was the chorus of a song from Pink. I slid the key into the lock and opened the door slowly, waiting to see Holly standing on the other side of the bedroom, waiting for me. She could stealing my key and put myself out there. A red shoe flew across the room and hit the wall above the window. I walked in and closed the door before taking a look at room. Holly's feet were on display in the doorway of the closet, along with the hem of her blue bathrobe. I was not sure if she had heard me come, but hindsight, the shoe should be thrown at me. There would be first time that a girl threw a shoe at me, but starting Holly That surprised me a bit. I had to dodge a sandal brown, when I crossed the room to turn off the stereo. As soon as the music stopped, she quit throwing things at me, out of the closet and stood in front of me. Page 21 - I have good news! - I said, trying to smile, though I do not feel much in the mood. - Lydia agreed to close that rattle full of anger at the right price. It will just come back tomorrow. - Really? You paid my roommate for the night out? There was not a hint of amusement on her face. A node formed in my stomach. - Tell me what the problem is. What have I done? - By saying this I had admitted that he knew she was not angry just because the movies

had stuck. Unwise on my part. I reached out, but she continued idly. - You're always hiding things from me, running there with Adam, like two children. - Are you jealous? I know that you made friends with him first, but maybe we can rotate the meetings. - Poor. Too bad. With certainly the wrong thing to say. I cringed, waiting for her screamed or grabbed the other shoe to throw at me. She turned away, walked up to the desk and moved a stack of papers. - Okay. You're right. This is no big deal. Would not it be possible to add another drop of sarcasm in his voice. And it hit me like a blast of icy air. I ran my fingers by the hair and tried to think of something decent to say. Or decide whether to run away. Instead, I decided to change the subject. - You lost ... something? Was rummaging through the closet. - I lost. One of my memory cards. - She threw a book forcefully on the desk, still with his back to me. - I I really need to study, ok? I got two shoes from the floor and threw them back in the closet. - Well .. maybe I can help ... - No - she said quickly, before pushing the button to turn the computer monitor. Expired air from the lungs and shoulders relaxed. - Seriously, Jackson, go away so I can do some thing. Please. There was no sarcasm in his voice. Only a tone exhausted and slightly exasperated. She was making me an easy way out Page 22 escape the fight, but curiosity got the better of me and I opened mouth again. - Hol, why are you so angry? She shook her head slightly. - ... I'm not mad at you. I let out a sigh of frustration. - So what ...? What do you want from me?, I started to say, because it really does knew. But the words stuck in my throat when I saw a tear wet the sheet of paper in front of her. I took two steps in toward her and she turned to me, giving me the chance to see their tears for a second before you lay your head on my chest and hide her face. - You never tell me anything ... is ... it is as if you had another life and I could not be part of it. Hearing his voice shaking with tears shook me more than I expected. I should have run away while there was time. But I spent the

arms around her and squeezed her shoulders. - I did not mean to leave you aside. I. .. I'm sorry. Holly shied away from my embrace and dropped heavily in bed, blonde hair spread around her. She groaned loudly. - What the hell! Hate can not stay mad at you! I let the air that had not even noticed that I was holding and I lay beside her, burying his face in her neck. - I thought I heard you say I was not furious with me. She covered her eyes with her hands and pressed them. - I was.'m Not anymore. - This means we will fuck to make amends? She smiled, then her mouth formed a thin line again. She smiled, then her mouth formed a thin line again. Page 23 - Only if you promise to have no more secrets ... never. Impossible. No way. She sat on the bed and I ran my hand down her back. - You will agree anyway ... She turned and raised his eyebrows. - Try ... - All right, I promise. - Liar. - She laughed and took off my shirt, throwing it over the lamp. - Lydia will be unbearable tomorrow. I made her lie down again and loosened the knot of her robe. - She will be with at least two hundred bucks in your pocket, then will not have to complain. And tell me, when she is not unbearable? - Never. But thank you for giving me a free night of sermons feminists. I bent over her and whispered: - It's your reward for make peace. She shrugged to get rid of her robe. - Do I get anything else? - Type a new car? - No. - A bar of those expensive chocolates lactose? She kissed my neck extension. - You know what I want. I moaned loudly. - No chance. - Please ... - You're turning me into a complete freak. Or worse-a sentimental aberration. - I made the mistake of turning the head and

Page 24 look at her. Traces of tears were still visible in their cheeks and I collapsed. - If you tell anyone, I'll kick that his beautiful ass, okay? She did that closed his mouth with a zipper then snuggled the Me. - You think you can imitate a British accent this time? I laughed and kissed her forehead. - I'll try. - Adam and my medical records could expect. - Okay. Come on. I rolled my eyes, then let out a long sigh. - It was the best of times, it was the worst of times. It was the age of wisdom. It was the age of foolishness ... My English teacher in ninth grade always made us recite Dickens standing in front of the class. I hated. For Holly, I do not matter of reciting, but never told her. - You think he did the right thing? - Holly asked after who recited the first few pages of A Tale of Two Cities. - You're talking about Sydney? Go to the guillotine for the woman he loved could be happy with another man? Holly laughed and cheered her lips against my chest. - It is. - No, I think he's a complete idiot. - I kissed the corner of her mouth and she smiled at me. - You're lying. I pulled her closer and kissed her again, putting an end to discussion that inevitably would lead me to tell more secrets than I was willing to share with her. - You were not targeting anyone in those shoes, were you? - Asked her, between kisses. She leaned over me, her hair forming a curtain golden around us. - I did not know you had entered. Page 25 - All right, the best, because the red shoe had a well-heeled pointy. You could have hit someone's eye out with it. She laughed out loud and then kissed me again, before whispering in my ear: - I reserve it for my other boyfriends. I woke up early the next morning with the Alarm Holly honking in my ear. Her blond hair tickling my nose and a tuft of them in my mouth. She hit the pulse button snooze before muttering: - I called the alarm for you not to miss the lab at eight.

- Can I have a getaway today. - I took her hair from my face and kissed the back of her neck. - Go back to sleep. She put her arm around me and squeezed me after muttered something incoherent, but that sounded like: - Tell me a secret. This was the favorite game of Holly. I usually respond with a phrase idiot, chosen at random, like "I had a crush by Hilary Duff ". But after the fight the night before, she did not deserve that. I touched his lips to her ear and whispered: - I'm crazy about you. I could practically hear her smiling a little before we two we fall asleep again. My eyes opened two hours later. This time because of sound of someone knocking on the door. I reached out to grab my jeans and slipped the shirt over his head before shaking Holly. - I think Lydia is back. She moaned, grabbed her robe on the floor and opened the door. Two men pushed open passage and burst into the room. Page 26 - What the ...? - Holly complained, closing with his hands and his bathrobe tightening the knot belt. One of the men, the lower, red hair, slammed the door to close it. - Is he - said to the other man. - What is happening? - Asked. Lowest looked right at me. - You are the son of Kevin Meyer? My heart was pounding. Something had happened ... When he was been the last time I saw my father ...? Two days before, I remembered. He was out of the country since then. - Him .. okay? Holly took a deep breath and approached me, shaking my hand. guess I could theories swirling in her head: the plane the company hit a mountain somewhere, leaving the child only the president without a single living relative. A drop of sweat ran down my neck. The taller of the two reached inside his jacket and me showed a badge, too fast for me to read. - You need to come with us. Strips ... maybe the FBI? Investigative reporters? Or perhaps the pharmaceutical company my father had been accused of laundering money or some other scandal. My father and his advice me instructed on many occasions, how far reporters could reach to get information for a good story. And

glimpse of the emblem without let me actually see what was writing ... I shook my head. - I'm not going anywhere. - Jackson, maybe you should ... Before returning his eyes to the man raised his hand for she stayed silent. - In what newspaper are you from? Page 27 The two men looked at each other and shrugged highest before responding with hesitation: - Newspapers? I raised my arm and pointed to the door behind me. - Get out. You two. Holly slowly pulled away from the place where it was, near the door, and stood behind me, without giving back to the intruders. From the corner of my eye I saw when she took a small step back, toward the dresser and grab something. A phone? A spray Pepper? - Are you currently involved with any agency government? - Lowest asked. - They approached you with some information? The guys were really making me angry. I spent the eyes quickly across the room, looking for something that could serve as gun and slowly reached out towards a lamp ground. Before I could open my mouth to say something, a Holly's shoes flew across the room and hit softly on the side of face. His head turned toward her. I could see the mark Red left by jumping above the eye of the subject. I felt the blood flocking to my face and heart hammering in his chest. As a baseball player, took the lamp as if you took the baton. The glass dome hit squarely on the head of the individual trade mark the jump. The man fell back and hit his body with everything against the door. A shard of glass had cut a good size above his left eye. Knees, with open arms, he dove to grab the my legs. Instantly my feet have lost the ground and I fell the guy in the tile floor. The other man went over the tangle of our bodies and moved toward Holly. She took a step backward with the hand right back. - Just cooperate and no one will hurt you - the man said Holly while advancing.

Page 28 Before he could finish the sentence, she drew back her hand right. His fist came amid a volley jet pepper spray. - Get out of my room! - What the hell is this! - He shouted, bowing and rubbing eyes. Holly turned from him and ran to the door. The softly and I struggled to stand up. While he was distracted by the cries of the partner, I followed Holly to the door. Behind me, I heard someone say: - Hold it! Do not move! I turned in time to see the little guy sticking his hand inside jacket with the zipper half open. His hand appeared holding a semiautomatic pistol. He pointed straight to my head, staring with one eye, vision obscured by flowing blood the cut. I held my breath, knowing he was in trouble. Vanquished. The Holly's hands froze on the doorknob, her back pressed against the door. The tall guy raised his hand and kept the other on the eyes. - No. .. not yet. Only if it jump. Jump to where? Now my heart was about to leave the mouth. Could it be that they knew about ... the jump in time? I took a big step back, but the lamp lying on the floor got in the way and held my heel. Again, I lost my balance. A shooting sound reached my ears, followed by a cry of Holly. Then it seemed to stop - my heart, my breath ... times. Holly fell to the ground and I wanted to scream, throw myself at her side, but in wherein the second began to appear red blood through the fabric of the robe, jumped in time. This time it seemed that I was not in control. But just before everything went black, I saw. The chest it went up and then down again. She was alive and I had just leave her there alone. Page 29 CHAPTER FIVE Spit mouth a handful of something like grass and realized who was lying face down in a lawn. Somewhere. In some time. My heart was pounding. Neither looked like it had been a time jump. The sun warmed my neck. I should not be feeling with such intensity heat. This jump was different from a normal jump. Something was different.

It must be a dream ... or maybe I had hit my head. Who know or had even quarreled with Holly? Perhaps none of this had happened. Wrap my stomach just thinking about the image Repugnant my girlfriend collapsing on the floor. I got up from the grass and stumbled on something that made me fall in on his face again. I felt the painful impact of my body colliding with the ground. Based on how much it hurt, I concluded that with I was sure in my main base. My black backpack was lying at my feet. She should have been dragged me. After forcing the eyes to regain focus, I realized I was in Central Park. Right near my building. My legs were heavy like lead as I neared the sidewalk. I took the phone from his pocket and leaned over to see the time. The screen was blank. After hit him in the thigh a few times, I gave up and asked the time for a passing woman: - You know what time it is? - It becomes a bit of the six - she replied, as he their race. The pain in my whole body was so intense I had to stop and I sit on a bench. - Are you okay? - Asked an old man beside me. Page 30 - I am, thank you - I said, throwing her head back. Only needed to rest a minute. Just before closing the eyes, old newspaper came into my vision and focus of startled me when reading date. September 9, 2007. But that aspiration is that? - This paper is ... huh ... Today? - Asked. - Yeah, yeah - the man said, before returning to whistle, relaxed. No. It could not be. Should be just a crazy any reading a newspaper two years ago. I was looking over a few seconds for the newspaper. A large raindrop fell on the date at the top of page. We both looked at the sky and saw dark clouds accumulating. The man folded his newspaper and stood up. - Here there said he was going to rain today - he said, moving away. Okay, so far all I had was a newspaper saying I was just in the past two years. Well .. at least was passed to me. I ran to the sidewalk as the rain thickened. Located a police under a tree and ran up to him, not bothering to get soaked. - Excuse me, officer. You know what today is? - Day Nine - he muttered, without looking me in the eyes.

- In September? He laughed nasally. - That's right. - From 2009, right? He rolled his eyes and pushed me. - These brats ... 2009?! The panic that caused his words seemed caffeine injected in my veins. I used the hem of the shirt to dry eyes raindrops and seek a third source. Page 31 Henry, one of the doormen in my building, would be perfect, but what if there was another me walking around somewhere? I could not risk. Follow in the opposite direction of my building, towards cafeteria. The raindrops were cold as ice and I pounded his teeth I opened the door of Starbucks. The girl behind the counter straightened and smiled. - I do not see you for a while. I took a look at the tables looking for a newspaper abandoned. - Er ... is true. Was busy. You know, studying. She laughed and I turned to look at her. The girl looked slightly familiar, but could be just the uniform. - Oh, come on, you spent the whole summer in Europe ... Spent? - Well, it was only a week in Germany. She started to service a request, though I knew who it was. There was no one in line. - And the rest of the summer? - I've been working a bit - I said above the noise of machine that beat the milk. - Working? - She shook her head and then stopped short to froth the milk. - Wait, you did not say it was going to stay in Spain December? - Er ... change of plans and ... - So why did not I see you in class last week? They gave her closet for any freshman. - She slipped in a cup my direction. I could not move a muscle. Just stood there, looking at the cup on the surface of black marble, while trying put the pieces together. Cabinets, which meant ... school. Europe ... meant that last year ... first semester in Spain last year. Last year ... meant 2007. - What madness is this? - Muttered to myself. Page 32 Before I could not even give a jump of three days and now

was there a date set back in two years time? Beads of sweat began to form on my forehead. And I actually remembered that girl. She was one of the few scholars of Loyola Academy. Loyola Academy meant ... my college. Where I graduated. In 2008. What apparently had not happened yet. - Jackson? Are you okay? - The girl asked. She knew my name. Knew my face. I used to go to cafeteria every day - in high school - and pay with credit card. With my name on it. So yeah. It made perfect sense. All the rest does not made. Or did, but it should not do. I My 19 year old should not be the year of my self 17. I had to lean forward to keep from passing out. How do I had gotten there? - Sorry, I gotta go ... just came to say hello. Burst through the door and leaned against it to catch his breath. So 2009 has not even happened? Never, in all my experiments with time travel I felt so bewildered. In fact, this leap in time, this time it seemed as real as what I had left. Starting with the pain, the drops cold rain, the weight on the legs, my heart pounding. If only I could go back, would be able to fix everything? images popped in my mind - Holly panicking, Holly bleeding and falling to the ground ... Holly still breathing. But for how long? And it was my fault. All my fault. I narrowed my eyes and forced myself to suppress tears. The only thing I could do not to panic was trying to get back. Back to October 30, 2009. That was officially the worst year of my life. With her back pressed against the door and rain hitting my face, closed my eyes and forced myself to think about 2009. Instantly, I felt the feeling of being ripped in half and lost focus. But it was too late. I had already left towards unknown. Page 33 CHAPTER SIX My eyes were still closed when breathed in the scent of Cherry and furniture polish with lemon flavor. No rain. No noise of people. Not truck about to crumble my legs. Finally, I looked around and immediately recognized the site. The Dad's office. Through the window glass surrounding the extensive corner office, I could see the traffic on Fifth Avenue. Or was was early morning or evening. And it was the day of the week,

probably. Adam always warned me for my lack of direction during the time jump. Who knows where you will end up falling shit?, He said once. I shook my head to clear the thought, remembering the next important task: find the day and time that location. So I went to the computer and turned on the monitor. Was blocked, requiring a fingerprint to allow access. The handset near the keyboard had numbers on the tiny little screen. Just as I bent to examine them more closely, sequence of beeps began to sound outside the door. As a lock that opens when typing a password or something. I I do not remember seeing my father's office with such password access. The entire building was safe. But I was in your future? And if I had gone beyond 30 October 2009? I had no time to think of an answer to this last question, because it suddenly occurred to me that if the door opened and my father or someone else came in, there was a risk that the surtassem see a version of myself that should not be there. Or that day. Or that year. Whatever the year. Page 34 I went into the coat closet to the left of the desk, and the moment the door opened. Footsteps echoed and suddenly a arm scraped down my face. I pressed my back against the Side cabinet, holding my breath, and I saw my father with his long winter coat in hand. Tip number one: it was cold outside. Could eliminate some months. The door closed, but not completely. A ray of light passing through the slit, allowing I saw my father walking around, around your table. A loud buzz went through the office and I almost silent had a heart attack, thinking that someone I knew was there. - Yes? - Replied my father. The phone. Duh. - Everything went as planned - a male voice slightly sounded muffled on speakerphone. - Full report, please Freeman agent. Agent? I heard a noise as if the person on the other end of the line bufasse. So my dad ordered: - Now! - Okay, okay, sorry. The two subjects, sex male and female, arrived at the intended destination unscathed.

- I do not think you understand the definition of the full report, Agent Freeman. I must take some points from your exam training? - My father asked in a threatening tone. - Very well. Thunder came out with old friends and even time to test the jazz band at seven and two in the morning. And Lightning reached the planned location exactly at seven-fifty eight. Two minutes before hitting the sign of class in study hall. It could have been earlier, but she felt like stopping to take a hot chocolate. He must be talking about me and Courtney. But Thunder and Lightning? Codenames? Page 35 Courtney. My sister who died on April 15, 2005. I had no way to note it in writing. Not there. So shut eyes, pushed back further against the side of the cabinet and I forced myself to recapitulate the facts several times.'m in a previous year 2005. Apparently some kind of agent followed us to the school and then reported everything to my father. Okay, I have to admit that my father is a man of high visibility, to be the president of a major pharmaceutical industry. But one investigator put behind us, or whoever was the subject of the phone seemed a bit much. - Was she alone? - My father asked, pulling me from my daydreams. - It was, yes, sir. I could hear my dad walking around the room. - And the girl who lives two floors above? Peyton. - A source told me that she has the flu. - And you saw no need to give me this information? If I known, I would have followed ... - I spent six months in risky missions for the CIA in the middle of desert. Can I take care of two children 12 years old walking to the school. - There was a note of irritation in his voice. The CIA following us to school? Or is that my father had hired a retired CIA agent to follow us? My father sighed. - Please excuse me. Thank you for your report. This is the first time I did not follow them personally. I did not know that this delegate task would be so hard for me. What! - Stop worrying. You keep half the CIA constant vigilance. These kids would not be safer if walked around in a bulletproof bubble. - Agent Freeman, I do not want to facilitate in any situation. Even if it is two children going to school. And

you understood my most important rule? Page 36 - Never interfere unless there is no other way - agent Freeman recited. - Thunder and saw some friends throwing eggs at the window car of a Russian man the other day. I did not say a word. My father chuckled. - It was two days ago, was not it? - Yes, sir, January 11. Eleven January. And I was 12. Well .. not me, my other I. My other I was 12. I did a quick calculation of the head and concluded that it was January 13, 2003. 2003?! Holy God! - I got this. Just for the record, the Russian guy is a bastard, but I certainly do not approve of that shoot objects from the window of a twenty stories tall. Especially taking into account that this is illegal in New York. That's all I need. I await updates hourly. I did not even hear the footsteps of dad or any other sound indicating that it was coming, but with one move the door opened, a hand clamped my mouth and he pulled me by the cabinet front of the shirt. A second later, my father threw me against the wall, pressing my throat with his forearm. He threw all his weight forward, giving me no chance to escape. Actually, I had a great way to escape. Travel in time. But see the face of my father, composed and confident, almost seven years younger, did not help me at all to concentrate and jump out this year. - You're younger than the others - he said without emotion in voice. - How did you get in here? What other? His arm still pressed my throat and I could not breathe, much less answer. At that time I was seven years older than the child he had probably taken coffee that morning. It was understandable that I do not recognize. Page 37 The expression on his face remained calm, but his eyes flashed with anger. Maybe even hate. A chill ran down my spine to see my dad looking at me like that. - How would you prefer? - He asked. - Revolver? Poison? Lethal injection? I was literally paralyzed with fear. He loosened his pressure arm, only to further tighten my throat with fingers.

- Or it could kill him with my own hands he added. I could almost feel the blood vessels breaking in my eyes. Before dark fully, my view was narrowed to reduced to a narrow window, where I could only see her face. Do not know if he could kill me while I was jumping in time, but only now the threat was enough reason for me to leave 2003 immediately. Then simply disappeared without a word my father. A man who was apparently able to kill someone with his own hands. Who. After all. He Age? Page 38 CHAPTER SEVEN 9 SEPTEMBER 2007, 6:15. The rain drenched my face again, falling on my mouth opened. I felt dizzy, nauseous ... weird. My father had just trying to kill me. As a horror movie. With his own hands. Obviously he did not know that was his son. And had put the CIA behind my younger self just to avoid my death. The insanity that single fact was too much for me to process the moment. Someone tapped the back of my head and I I jumped, startled. It was only then that I realized I was leaning against the door Starbucks. Again. In 2007. Exactly where I had left. The girl behind the counter, a fellow of my college, put his head out the door and held something in front of my face. - You left the phone on the counter. I took the phone from her hand and stared for a few moments. - We are in 2007, right? Last year? The panic in my voice contrasted with people to my back, calmly walking the streets of Manhattan on a Sunday morning. Do they not see that the world had just become the upside down? Or he could end because of some catastrophe that stopped me one day back to the future? Of course not. Just my world had turned upside low. What anyone else. - That's right, 2007 - confirmed the girl with a smile amazed. Page 39 Obviously she thinks I have a screw loose. - And this phone is pretty cool. Where to buy? Never seen this model there and my sister works with ... - It's just a prototype. I have some contacts. I should not even have to leave

him in the street. - I put the phone in your pocket. - Er ... See you later. The rain had fallen and was now a light drizzle, so I crossed the street and went running toward the park. Nothing that had happened in the last hours seemed normal. The only activity that could keep me from panicking was making notes in my daily. As I had promised Adam. Adam. If only I could see it. Or Holly ... I walked by some park trails to find a tree to sit under it and grabbed my journal, hoping That calmed me. But just think of those two names had already done my heart race. Especially the latter. I tried not to think it ... I tried to focus on the details. In scientific facts. But truth was that since the first day I saw Holly when she bumped into me, knocking all his smoothie in my shoes, I could not stop thinking about her. Something that had never occurred to me and I never admitted. At first Holly was just a girl I could not have. She did not just had a very devoted boyfriend, as did a million sarcastic comments about the children of the rich and privileged which were monitors. At least until she finds out that I was a them. That made her shut up for a while. People always want what they can not or should not have. That seemed enough to draw us like two magnets. And I knew that was not just me who gravitated around it. The converse was true. I had to go back to 2009. My eyes closed and I forced to focus all my energy in place and the year in which I needed to be. Page 40 CHAPTER EIGHT A few hours later, there I was back at the same place, under the tree, writing down everything that I could remember. Era a desperate attempt to stay tuned with your feet on the ground connected to reality. Furthermore, an explanation would thus writing of my recent adventures to Adam, or Adam the future, read, if someone found me dead somewhere. Sunday, September 9, 2007, 18:30. In the last 48 hours, made seventeen attempts to return (or forward, actually) to October 30, 2009, and all of them failed. The second attempt took me back to February 2006, in the midst of a blizzard. Nearly froze. It's all mixed in my head. Sometimes I feel alive and other times I am convinced this is just a bizarre purgatory. So many dates to remember many different times ... Would I still exist somewhere? Does someone'm still do not have a home base? In all attempts, I fell on some random date

the past. Then come back here. As if there were nothing else in future. As September 9, 2007 was the END OF THE WORLD. In this now I'm so exhausted I can not even think of travel time. Maybe if I just closed my eyes for a few minutes ... - Hey, kid, get there. Someone shook my shoulders, then poked my chest with finger. I stood up, a jump, the place where it was on the grass and almost ran into two officers stopped standing in front of me. The sun had set while I slept. - You can not sleep here - one of them said. - Sorry. - I picked up my backpack black grass and started walking toward the sidewalk. I wish I could play that backpack stupid in the Hudson River. It was like she symbolizes my selfishness. My stomach clenched again. It was my punishment for wanting me safar. By leaving Holly alone there to die. Pressed hands Page 41 over his eyes and forced myself to concentrate. Maintain sanity. Stay there, in the past two years, wallowing in guilt, would not help me save Holly. Or find that bid was going with my father and that strangest trip to 2003. I crossed the street and entered a restaurant. Every step was a sacrifice. Something must have happened to make me that state of absolute exhaustion. And pain. Like knives stabbing me all body. Food. I needed to eat something to keep me in foot, although eating was the last thing I wanted at that moment. It was like a bad flu, feverish and delirious state that took care of my mind. Exhaustion both physical and emotional, and I did not know which was worse. - Table for one? - The waitress asked. I nodded and followed her to a table near the door. I mentally replayed the nightmare again. Not the madness that followed after I left in 2009, but what happened a little before. That was my nightmare and was still very clear in my head. Who were those men who raided Holly's room? By they asked my father? And if someone in the government had me addressed? "That's him," said one of them had. Does somehow knew What can I do? - Something to drink? - The waitress asked. - Coffee, please. Ah, where is the bathroom? She pointed to the left. I was stumbling to the bathroom, leaned against the door and closed my eyes.

Please make it work this time. Page 42 CHAPTER NINE The smell of exhaust fumes filled my nostrils, horns sounded around me. I opened my eyes and came face to face with the paramud of a shiny yellow taxi. - What the fuck? - Someone shouted. I jumped out of the street. - Sorry ... Stumbled ... - Idiot! You could have died. Only in New York one can materialize out of nowhere and start drivers only angry reactions ever. I ran to the safety of the crowded sidewalk, protecting eyes from the scorching sun of summer. It is not easy to keep your head in place when you're exhausted and just get a cold night dark. I leaned on a pole to catch his breath. Still had Eye on Holly's face when the bullet hit. The image in which I had been trying so hard to concentrate. Obviously had not worked. Again. Hang in there and try again, Jackson. Finally looked around and recognized the streets of Manhattan. I knew where it was, just did not know when. The kiosk outside the my building had no customers, so I stopped to make a purchase with eyes glued to the revolving door that my father almost always wore. Porter, Henry, looked at me, squinting because of the sun. I caught a Mets cap macaw and put it in head, pulling the flap down to cover his face. - I'll take this cap and The New York Times. - I reached for the man a note through wet I took $ 50 from the wallet. Page 43 - Mets fan, huh? Okay, I'll forgive you. - He exploded a laugh, and must have muffled the sound of footsteps of another person approaching. - Wall Street Journal, please - someone said behind me, a very familiar voice. I turned back to my father as fast as I could, then I turned my eyes to the paper tight between my fingers. July 1, 2004. That's right, he would recognize me. Whoa, Jackson, just to see you a few minutes ago. Where did you get that beard and those ten inches over time? That would end well. And, dear God, for I both had returned in time again? - Hey, you forgot your change! - Luckily, he ran after

Me. It was safer to take the longer route that skirted the Central Park, than go straight to my usual spot. The travel time was already making me tired and I had to rest. Although 're feeling right now, the second time he jumped back for 2007 had been a horror. It was like I had some disease or contagious swine flu. The glimpse of a red hair appeared from behind a tree. Long, lean legs stretching. My feet moved two times faster. It was like looking for water in the desert. As if she might disappear if I was not fast enough. - Courtney? - Called, but my voice was stuck in throat. She kicked off the shoes color pink and green and leaned back in tree, with a book resting on her lap. - Courtney! - I called again, louder this time. Her head appeared from behind the tree and she squeezed her eyes because of the sun, probably trying to focus on my face. Then he threw book on the grass and stood up slowly. - Yes? I froze in place, staring at her, astonished. She was really there. Viva. But the irony of the situation was bewildering. Page 44 My girlfriend, who should be alive, was dead (or dying) in 2009, and my sister, I had already lost once, was sitting on the grass here in 2004, sunbathing, entertained in the last Harry Potter book. She was not even sick yet. As I got closer, the little voice that came from my head spoke a little louder. Adam's voice, talking about pros and cons of my decision to talk to the younger version of my sister. Was this something with the potential to cause the end the world? By this time I had lost the ability to think rationally and all I wanted was to hold on to something real and family. So did probably the stupidest thing possible. With a few long strides, eliminated the distance between us and I pulled her into a tight hug, squeezing her in my arms, to make sure that it was even made of solid matter. Was absorbed in my special moment when the high-pitched scream she gave penetrated into my ear. Then she lifted her knee and gave me a knee between her legs, before getting rid of my hug and back slowly. - Hold on, Courtney - spoke breathlessly, raising her hands in the air. I could say, to see her eyes frantically searching for one output, which was about to run. - Please ... will not go away. Give me

one minute. Her green eyes were wide. - Leave me alone. My father ... my father is coming ... the any minute. - She pointed to a spot behind me. - Look there, here he comes! I fell like a duck on her bluff and looked over his shoulder. She started to run, but I grabbed her by the wrist as she passed me. I needed to tell someone. Doing it believe me. - I promise I will not hurt you - I said, in her ear. So I pulled my wallet and put it right in front of her face. Take. See it. I'll let you go and sit under the tree. Combined? Her whole body tensed, but she fought me. Then I remembered that such agent Freeman followed us to the school in 2003. Was he watching my sister at that moment? Maybe he was negligent in his work. Page 45 - I know I saved every penny of her allowance in the last three years under the mattress even though I have told you all this money will burn if there is a fire and Dad will never let you buy a motorcycle when you are 16, even if you pay with your money. She held her breath for a second, but said nothing. I tried something else, pointing to a nearby tree. - You saw me falling from that tree and break your arm eight years above. I released her arm and took a few steps back slowly before sitting down on the grass under the tree. She turned to look at my face. - Jackson? - It's - answered. So I threw the wallet in her direction and was watching as she rummaged through and took away my identity, my credit cards, photos. Her eyes turned to grass and met with mine again. - Oh my God, you're ... high ... and ... - I can ... time travel - managed to stammer, knowing the reaction it would cause. To my pleasant surprise, her feet were planted on ground, even when I got up. I spent the next thirty minutes explaining exactly how I had gotten there, but left out some details. Like what happened to Holly and that part with my father and the mysterious CIA agent. Courtney was just there standing with eyes wide, listening to me, until I finally I stopped talking. - I fell asleep, was not it? - She asked.

I smiled for the first time in what seemed like an eternity. - No, I swear it's real. She took a step closer, his nose wrinkled as he examined my face. - You. .. looks like my brother. Only ... older. I laughed. Page 46 - I thought you were going to run away now. - Do not dismissed the possibility - Courtney murmured. She touched my cheek and hit her lightly. - Damn, is yourself. It has to be. - When was the last time you saw me? My younger self? - Four days ago. You should be in a camp Baseball in Colorado. - She reached out to touch the top my cap and boot from it a label. - Dad was on newsstands right next to me, had to hiding a little face. - So you can even travel in time? I nodded. We were both looking at us for a full minute until it finally spoke: - Will not you explain a little more, like the scientific part? This is crazy and so, you know. - Okay, okay. I'll do the best I can. We both sat under the tree, facing each other. Courtney sat on her legs, looking much calm than I expected it to be. - Well, 2009 is my year now, ok? - Ok - she replied. - For some reason, I can not go back there. As the universe had strayed and returned in the past two years. For two days I'm going back and forth for 2007. Her eyes widened. - Why? How it worked before the universe move or I do not know what? I stared at the grass and plucked some pieces of land. Page 47 - I do not know why. But before I just jumped an hour or two, to sometimes several days. Then I'd be back to the same place as if he had never left it. - How do you know what time is yours? - She asked. - Basically, I have a base page. And part of the jump is how to throw a boomerang. I am catapulted somewhere and I then simply turn around and return. When I'm in one of those

years, like this one, I feel like a shadow of myself. And nothing to do during a jump change anything in my base page. - Nothing? I shook my head. - Until now, no. She looked away for a man riding a bicycle. - So if you had a gun and kill a guy, he still be alive in three years in the future? - I think so, but I will not try. - Like Groundhog Day - she said, looking over my Shoulder. - What? - You know, the movie where he is living the same day over and several times. Tries to kill himself by throwing a toaster in the bathtub, then wakes up again on the same day. - I had not thought of it that way, but yes, it is a good comparison. - You can go here to another year like 1991 or something? - No, I have to play before. - Play? - How, in baseball, when the other team gets the ball in flight and you have to "touch", ie touching a base, before running for next. If I tried to go back five years now, and would open the eyes would be back to that restaurant bathroom in 2007. Page 48 She let out a breath and nodded. - What a strange thing! - Tell me about it ... - My mind plunged into the "analytic mode". Influence of Adam. - Want to know what's weirder? - What? - Courtney asked. - When I jumped, 2009, was different. Like I was as light as air. Usually it is as if I had been torn in half. And all attempts I made to advance the time since I got stuck in 2007, I feel that same feeling of being torn in half. - So it was just that time you felt this difference and now your universe strayed. - She frowned and I could bet that was elaborating his theories. Finally, he shook his head and smiled. - It is and either one aspiration ... Do you have some sort of future proof? I rolled my eyes. - What, as a result of the lottery tomorrow? Do you really think we need more money? Besides, have you seen my portfolio. All they have there is the future. - Right, I forgot about that. - She took the wallet that had played the grass and began to examine it again.

I watched every move she made, studied them, memorized them. Hoping she disappeared. - You are facing this all too well. - Just might be in shock - she said, taking my letter driver and toward the eyes. - Wow! So we have, like, 19 years? How do I look? Please tell me that my breasts were slightly larger! I swallowed the cake formed in my throat. Do not Tell her. Better yet, do not even think about it. She is here now. Focus if that. My hands were shaking, but I kept the face and voice as calm as possible. She looked at me after my long silence. - What is it? I'm fat, I'm not? I forced a tight smile and averted her eyes. Page 49 - You're beautiful and not a little fat. - You're family, have to say it. - Maybe, but it's still true. - Tell me something about the future, something really cool. - The expression it was anxious, as a gossip columnist in search of a scandal. I knew exactly what she wanted to know. - I have a girlfriend. As predicted, his face lit up, full of interest. - What's her name? - Holly - said, leaning his head against the tree. To say her name aloud for the first time since I left, I felt as if he had been knocked out. But he knew that it would distract Courtney curiosity about herself. I had to distract her with another subject, even if this issue hurt me. - How is it? - Blonde ... and beautiful. Blue eyes. - Yeah, I can see you with a girl face with blonde model. Probably working in Paris, making career. I laughed. - She is very petite and Jersey to be a model ... and barely wear makeup. Courtney grinned. - I like her. - Me too. - I wrapped my sister in my arms and squeezed his shoulders. She did not protest this time. - Jackson? - What? - I have to tell you a secret. - She turned her face and pressed against my shirt. - Collins Stewart kissed at the party

Peyton's birthday last week. Page 50 - I knew it! You were a long time in the kitchen and then he appeared with that stupid grin on his face. I wish I had taken a punch him. She laughed. - Exactly why I did not tell you. My arms tightened a little more. - I miss you so much. That was something I never would have said in 2004, but in reality did four years I did not talk to my sister. Pain oppressing my chest. I had to get away. It was very hard. Too hard. Nothing would change. I squeezed the last time and whispered: - Goodbye, Courtney. So I jumped out of 2004 and returned to my own version of purgatory. Nine September 2007. Again. Page 51 CHAPTER TEN My eyes opened and I saw three drops of blood fall into a porcelain sink. One hand reached out, grabbed a towel paper and tucked it under my nose. The bloody nose was another evidence that this was the moment my new present. My new base page. But something was different. I was alone in bathroom when jumped in time. If I knew the formula of Adam, would be able to know exactly how long he had been leaning the wall of this bathroom in a catatonic state. - Come on, son. You need to press the nostrils - a voice spoke severe right near my right ear. A tall, bald and brown skin was standing to my side. - Thank you - thank, and for a second he looked at me like maybe recognize me, but everything was in a mess my head and he was gone before I had time to think more about. My nose bled only for a minute, and then wash your hands I left the bathroom. The waitress served my coffee on the table. The same one that had me serviced before I go to the bathroom. Drug. The same place. The same day. She smiled when I sat down. - Ready to take your order? The first dish pointed at the left side of the menu without

not even bothering to know what it was. - I want this. - Grilled salmon with vegetables? I shrugged and said yes. Only when she started to turn away, I remembered something. Page 52 - Wait ... forgot to ask ... you have today's paper? It would be useless, but I had to check. - Of course, now I bring you. Drummed his fingers on the table, waiting for the answer already knew. She placed the paper in front of me and I groaned as soon as I read the date at the top of the page. September. 2007. The date ever. Had been eighteen attempts so far. Were half past eight in the evening. A few minutes had passed, and it was everything. But I had been in the past for longer this time. - You all right? - The waitress asked. - It is, I'm just disappointed with the final presentation of ... I glanced through the headlines. - The musical Annie was canceled. I love that song, "It's the Hard-Knock Life." The waitress wrapped a loose strand of hair on his finger and transferred the weight to the other leg. - It is ... huh ... bring your dinner in a few minutes. I took the diary from my backpack, because Adam's voice sounded in my head again. That used to be fun. As a adventure. But each failed attempt to save Holly's words Adam took on a deeper meaning. "You need to document everything, every minute." "Why?" "Firstly, because then you will know how many years you really have. Secondly, because it will know if you changed something. And third, in case you forget. " I did not change anything. Never. But still recorded everything, following the genius plan of Adam Silverman. I laughed out loud the first time he made the list of priorities written carelessly, as if you were making a list of what to take to a camp summer. But the problem was that most of these priorities are not not applied to my previous records of a leap of two days. That was why I had never taken it seriously. Now I took. LIST OF PRIORITIES IN TIME TRAVEL Page 53 Step 1: Identify date / current time September 9, 2007, 20:30 Step 2: minutes spent in the previous time (1 July 2004)

165 minutes Step 3: Identify old this year, EAF (Myself, friends, family) Jackson Meyer (my younger self): 17 years Kevin Meyer: 42 years Adam Silverman: 16 years Holly Flynn: 17 years Courtney Meyer: deceased Step 4: Create disguise or current identity (Change when necessary) My younger self to stay in Spain until December. By time, I will assume the identity of my self 17 years, since no looks like I'll bump myself. Only if necessary while interact with someone I know. Step 5: Remember the basics (Current events, technology ...) General panic may occur if I mention that Jon and Kate will separating, ending thus the program Jon and Kate 8. Keep cell phone always hidden. Page 54 I went over everything that had happened more than once to one clear recollection of the facts. After I jumped, 2009, I found myself in September 9, 2007, at about six in the morning. Are now almost nine in the evening, but all my attempts to move forward in time account for almost three days. Spent very little time in my main base while I jumped in time. But the feeling that I'm dying of swine flu or something is completely new. And I feel bad this year. Probably because I hate being stuck herein. Karma. Or maybe all these time jumps caused me I felt that way. Frying my brains or some shit like that. - Jackson Meyer! Is it really you? - A voice sounded in my ears, snapping me out of my depression nebula. I looked up and saw my Spanish teacher favorite high school. - Miss Ramsey, how are you? - Very well, but I thought you'd spend this semester in Spain. That was the part where I had to remind myself of who I was. IDENTITY PRESENT: 17 year old student who should be spending the semester studying in Spain, but is sitting on a restaurant in Manhattan, alone on a night that should be on class. - I came back early. She sat in the chair opposite me.

- I can not believe how you look older after a summer! I laughed nervously. - Guilt of Ibiza ... As it says there, it makes you a man. She laughed and her thick glasses down one bit on the nose. - I hope you have proved all those great wines Spanish. - Of course, a bottle a day keeps your health in days. Page 55 She laughed again. - That may be true. So ... soon see you in class ...? Repress the look of disgust that was about to form in my face. Not go back to that college or dead! - Probably not. I'm thinking of taking my GED [1]. I'm kind of bored of it in high school. - The waitress brought my dinner and I picked up the fork and jabbed an asparagus. - In Actually, I gave my father an ultimatum. Or public school or GED. He The GED is preferred. - Public school is not so bad. I studied in one of them and look what I've become - she said. - That's what I told him. - I looked down at the plate to my front. - You seem a little down. Is everything okay? I nodded. - Tiredness because of the time zone change. I went back there few hours and, for me, are still two in the morning. That was not far from the truth. In terms of time today, I had not slept much in the last two days. Of course, only few hours had passed that year. This fucking bizarre year ... - Oh, I see ... Well .. I better get back to my desk. She nodded toward a man sitting alone at a table, using a spoon to examine the teeth. She came closer to whisper: - This is the last time in March a meeting through a website relationships of the Internet. - You can always fake a stomach ache ... or food poisoning. She smiled before walking away. - Take care, Jackson. Page 56 I smiled to her turning her back to me, then I looked down for the diary under the table. I started to write down the details of my

last tour and I was so absorbed in other years they did not even realize the waitress at my side, tapping his foot. - Sorry, did you say something? - All is well with the meal? I looked at the salmon now cold. The smell of fish wrapped me the stomach. - Oh, yes. Could bring the bill? She stood in front of me. - You want me to wrap what's left for the road? - Er ... no thanks. The dish disappeared along with the waitress. The idea of bringing leftovers of the meal to me acquired a new meaning in the light of all theories of time travel that led laps in my head. That was silly that Adam and I talked while we played Guitar Hero and drank a shot of whiskey. I brought up and Adam took twenty paces ahead of my brain could follow. Questions like, "if I actually go back to 2009 taking my packing for travel, the salmon still there two years later? " Or "if I went to the past again, the fish would still be in packaging? "Technically, it would not have been born yet. One thing alive could travel back in time before he was born? At the time, if we could, we would have tested it all. Trying to make plans without Holly and my father mistrust nothing was difficult. Holly always knew when we were not counting the whole truth, or when I was telling her a great cascade. Right now I'd give anything to get back. Even though this meant to hear her yelling at me again or get stuck on the side of out of her room for hours. The waitress was coming, so I grabbed my wallet and threw credit card on the table. I flipped through the pages of my diary, looking for something to help me think of a plan. Any plan. Page 57 My fingers froze on the page on which was written at the top: 13 January 2003 . The credit card was taken from the table and the waitress walked away as I continued to look at the words I had written. I THINK MY DAD WORKS FOR THE CIA! Thinking about my father with his hands around my neck, anger hardening their eyes, was enough to arouse my muscles with an intense adrenaline rush. He never said it was CIA. But at that moment certainly acted like it was. Not that I knew more about the Central Intelligence Agency than Hollywood had shown me. Even so, I knew something. An agent CIA (and former agent) had followed me and my sister on the morning of

January 13, 2003. I do not know why that was the focus of my attention, but the idea that I remembered the face that belonged to the voice on the phone sounded like a good reason. Honestly, the Most of my actions in recent days had been driven by anything but logic. It was just a lot of stumbling blocks to over time (literally), looking for something concrete to which I grab. Something real. Facts. Responses. I closed my eyes and concentrated on four years earlier date. Page 58 CHAPTER ELEVEN MONDAY, JANUARY 13, 2003, 7:35. The sun dazzled my eyes again, but this time a breeze icy passed me, goading the tip of my ears. I stood outside the cafeteria, a few blocks from my building. The door opened and an inviting whiff of hot air came out on her. I went and picked up the morning paper from an empty table. Confirmed the date and felt a twinge of satisfaction. Was good know when I was going to make a change. My legs felt so light, like rubber. I sank into a chair and rested his head on the table. After few deep breaths, looked up and looked around. The only problem was that ... I did not know what was looking. What did it matter if my father worked for the CIA? However ... on second thought ... this could explain the subject armed furious that invaded the dormitory Holly. The idea that my father participation in what had happened to Holly wrapped my stomach. As I wanted was not my fault, hated idea that it was all his fault. Still, if I cast hand My logical reasoning (of my sanity) for a minute, you'd know only some assumptions could explain everything. I forced myself to sit and pass them mentally, before you do anything crazy, be impulsive ... although it does not really matter because I do not was in my main base. I pushed that thought out of his head and I left it aside ... for now. I took a sheet of paper and a pen to annotate these theories, though he could not bring anything back with me. Not that kind of jump. But seeing the words on paper right now help. 1. My father, the CEO, is secretly trained in the art of killing in self-defense, and is paranoid about the safety of children, point of hire, I do not know, maybe an ex-CIA agent retired Page 59 for us to follow him everywhere. But that does not explain his ability to follow us without even realizing it I do not Courtney! 2. My dad actually works for the CIA and their work during the

day is a disguise, but he's a good guy and it's not his fault that two armed guys have decided to threaten the only living member of your family, because my father refused to pass a password secret government that, in the wrong hands, could activate nuclear bombs by the entire planet. He just forgot to tell me to beware these guys. Or maybe they have caught the first ... in 2009 ... Or is, how do I know if it comes back? 3. My dad actually works for the CIA as a spy and found I travel in time in 2009 and decided that I and anyone associated with me are a threat to the security of the nation (or world) and should be arrested (or killed) to prevent the world from being destroyed. 4. Again, he is an agent of truth and knew his own son was an aberration and should be studied with various brain scans several times a year, and finally used as Guinea government. Or sold to Russian spies. Granted, some of these theories seemed as fanciful as a Hollywood movie, but seriously ... some CIA agent (or maybe he is a former CIA officer retired for disability) was following I My 12 year old and 12 year old version of my sister. So, in fact, my theories were very foundation. And although Options 2 to 4 are less than one percent chance of being possible, they exclude the solution would be to simply ask my father, in 2007, what he really did for a living. However, I took the head the idea to confront him before that list, then the incident almost choke. I had painfully dragged to the counter to buy a coffee and finished with a plan to spy on the guy that my father Courtney had hired to follow and my younger self. - A large black coffee, please. The man nodded and took my money, then turned to wait. Page 60 - A small hot chocolate with frothy milk and whipped cream extra. I lifted my head when I heard that voice. The clerk I passed my coffee and I got the bill, turning quickly. Knew as soon as I heard his voice, that my plans to follow seemingly invisible agent Freeman would not be realized. Not Now that I so desperately wanted to talk to my sister again. How could I do this? Draw it somewhere without the Agent Freeman saw me? And if I would draw somewhere and he in follow? Then I could look at it and as such does not jump change anything ... who cares if he saw me, if I could

Courtney talk to you alone for a minute? Then I got a snap. The password idiot that Dad gave us! Courtney and I revirvamos eyes whenever he mentioned and we made her give up in high school . "Never follow the nowhere someone who does not have the password, " he recited every day since Courtney and I started kindergarten. It was like a public service announcement. Never left the air ever. Another example of which up to now was considered only paranoia an overprotective. But today could well be useful. I turned back and looked at the version of 12 year old my sister: garish green cap and matching gloves, ski jacket white uniform skirt appearing underneath the jacket, cheeks rosy from the cold, still healthy and full of lushness. When she reached credit card to the cashier, I passed her and muttered "Go Fishing". She jumped and dropped the wallet on the counter before look at my face. We get careful instructions (and exhaustive) to listen to anyone with this code. But no stranger had ever approached us and said "password". My I most young would probably find that it was a joke. Courtney led to thing a bit more seriously. Still felt awkward to tell friends, but it was still more responsible. I slid closer to her, still looking forward. - I look at least a little familiar to you? I could feel his eyes glued on the side of my face, then she whispered: Page 61 - You look like a little brother. I could not stop smiling. - Want to hear a story too crazy? - All right - she said slowly. - I can not believe - she murmured, probably by Twenty time. - So you've told me before? How many times? - Only one. - After Courtney escaped from school during the interval classes, we went to a small bookstore corner of your school. I told him the same version that had counted the the first time. She was right. That was the same as Groundhog Day. And I could not stop looking around, expecting to see the glimpse the sneaky spy, Agent Freeman, but so far it does not had given the guys. - If you knew where he was going to jump, why not think of dressing a coat? - She asked. I rolled my eyes. - Very funny. I had no time to pack. She rocked back on his heels and then leaned

on the shelves. - How long have you left the future? The future of 2009? - I do not know exactly how long, but it seems that makes a eternity. You want to go somewhere with me? - A place where the Agent Freeman "can" follow us? - Sure, but it would be nice to get a coat for you before. Go around in a short sleeve cold these is not the best way to go unnoticed. I smiled. - A 12 year old girl with a credit card. What danger! She laughed and then left the bookstore in the direction of the air icy street. Courtney age 12 was different than I remembered. I I always got along with my sister, but she looked even more Page 62 vibrant and lovely to me now! Mature, but still a little girl full of imagination. Exactly why I could tell you the my story preposterous and bizarre, and she had believed. The Children are much more open than adults. Even so, there a limit to what a child believes. But it was like Courtney could see through me, she knew I was not lying. Courtney used the credit card to buy a new coat a department store, before planning our next adventure. - How do you do it, the whole thing the time jump? - She asked. We were at the Metropolitan Museum, among the tourists. - I can not explain the part of the jump itself. As if explains the breath? - Do you think I can do it too? I averted my eyes from her face. - Good question. Go ahead and try. She smiled and nodded. - Why can not you just tell me if my older self have superpowers? I need to mentally prepare for something as this. I hesitated, feeling the pain befall me as had happened last time, but I tried and kept looking for front before answering. This meeting did not last long. Someone would find her soon. - Sorry. I can not break the code of ethics of travel time. I would be expelled from the club. I sighed in relief when she did not seem to notice that I had refused to answer the question.

- Damn. Must be Mom's, right? - She said that as it was something of general knowledge. - Daddy is not a traveler in time. And superpowers can only come from superparents. - Or a vat of toxic waste - added. Page 63 Courtney giggled and shook her head. - I doubt it. Adam and I had actually considered the genetic fact only Numas two occasions in our theories. One was at the time I thought I saw a younger version of my sister roaming around the zoo. We never even got near a concrete theory, the more of a conclusion. We followed a well thought out plan to steal medical records never put into practice, because I ended up jumping to 2007. But were my records that were trying to steal, not to my mother. Courtney and I never knew our mother. She died complications of childbirth, a few days after our birth. My father never wanted to talk about it and then I did 7 or 8 years, I stopped to ask questions. It's hard to miss when you never a mother had a. I saw no difference between having a mother or not. I stopped and Courtney turned to face me. - You think it's because of my mother? - Asked. Even if I wanted to get hold of her records, which would look? She had died so long ago! Additionally, logs Doctors are not a very easy thing to steal. Courtney shrugged. - It may be why the dr. Melvin has always scans the our brain. I do not know if it was the revelation of Courtney or just the lack of sleep and food, but I was suddenly dizzy, feeling even more lighter than a few hours before. - I need to sit down. She dragged me by the hand to a bank. - You are very pale. Are you feeling okay? Beads of sweat formed on the back of my neck and streamed down his shirt. - I'm just ... tired. I lay down on the seat and closed my eyes. Courtney ran a hand on my forehead, wiping the cold sweat. I needed to return for 2007 Page 64 before collapsing in the past or something worse, which could require medical care. That would be interesting. Where, for the love of God was the spy? The whole trip would be useless if I could not see it.

I opened my eyes and put my hand on her face. - I do not think I can stay here much longer, ok? His eyes were teary. - I will not remember it, is not it? Like when you returned in 2007, that I will not remember it. My throat tightened and I had to force the words out and back tears. - I think not. She shook her head. - It's like daydreaming, is not it? - Exactly. Something you do when you do not want to face the real world. I stood up again, very slowly, and she put her arms around my waist. - I love you, Courtney. - I love you too, even if they never say - she whispered. I could feel myself coming back, but not willingly. In second she was in my arms and, in the blink of an eye, the cold air replaced the heat of his body. Courtney Holly never have left there dying. She was the most courageous of us. He always did the right thing. And if the nobility counted for something, it would be me who would be buried beneath land, not my sister. But I not only still alive, as was the twin with superpowers for time travel. Just when darkness overtook me, a man down and squat more or less my age came running from behind Courtney, followed by my father. I tried the best I could memorize his face. I focused on it the whole time that my body allowed me to. Page 65 - There she is! - I heard the man screaming. - Do not shoot him! - Courtney yelled. But then they all disappeared. Or I was gone. Back to purgatory. Page 66 CHAPTER TWELVE SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 9, 2007, 21:20. - Hey! Is everything okay with you? - A male voice shouted in my ear. - He would leave without paying, then simply collapsed said the waitress. - How long were you unconscious? - Someone asked. - About ten minutes - the waitress said. How wonderful ... I could never show my face there

again. I looked up at the ceiling, gathering strength to stand the ground. It was a slow process, but finally got to stand with the help of the manager. - Sorry, just a little dizzy ... huh ... low blood sugar - grumbled. The manager stopped in front of me. - Maybe we should have called an ambulance instead of Police ... Police? Damn! The waitress was tapping her foot again, holding my portfolio. - Your credit card was declined. I think that is false or copy of some kind. Oh, no ... - I have another card and a little cash. - It is $ 2. And I've tried other cards. None passed - the waitress said. I looked over her shoulder, looking for my teacher Spanish, Miss Ramsey. She would take me out of that predicament. But one Page 67 elderly couple was sitting at the table where she had been. He should have spent some time. - Only need to connect ... for my father. A policeman was already entering the restaurant with another behind of him. He took the wallet from the hand of the waitress and pulled my driver's license. - Issued in 2008? Interesting. And these cards seem even truth. Thing professional. They look real because they are real . And when I I ran out of money? The cop holding my wallet stared at me, then looked at the manager. - Let's take care of that. Probably drugs. - Generally it is - the manager confirmed, nodding. - And by the looks of this wallet full of fake documents, I I would say that is hooked and dealer - completed the police. The look of contempt on his face really irritated me and I opened mouth again. - It is because drug dealers find it very useful to false documents that are valid only in a year. - Very funny ... - Muttered between his teeth. I tried to get away from them, but the cop was not holding my wallet blocked my path, while the other took my arms and placed handcuffs around my wrists. Anger bubbled in me and I started to discuss to release me.

Do not make things worse, I told myself. And do not even think about jumping in time. I had just returned and my catatonic state probably contribute even more to make me look like a hooked. The other customers were watching me as I was led out of the restaurant and put in the back of a car. My life could get any worse? Page 68 Yes, it could. Now I would have to call my dad to get me out of chain. My father, who nearly killed me in 2003. That was turning a real joke dark humor. - Hey, Meyer, have someone here to see you - warned the police. I rubbed my eyes to ward off sleep and I sat on the bench where had collapsed in his cell. My cell. Because I was a criminal child mother. Or a time traveler really irresponsible, not walked around with appropriate documentation and authentic. Footsteps echoed down the hall, louder. I felt a cold belly. I do not know how he would react to see my father again. Even without the thing of the CIA and the fact that he tried to kill me, I would be nervous to see Kevin Meyer, CEO, come get me out of jail. Mainly because he would not find my right version. Will notice that difference? - If it's all right, I like to have a word with boy before releasing it - a female voice sounded from the hallway. It was not my father. Sure. - As you wish - said the officer, who then approached and unlocked the door. The first thing I saw were women's boots. Black boots high heels, up the legs almost to her knees. She wore a short black dress and her skin was the color of caramel. Perhaps it was lawyer. Only it did not look much older than me. Very young to be a lawyer. She did not smile or made me any friendly greeting while his boots marched into my cell. Only stayed in front of me, arms crossed, waiting for the police to get away. - Listen, Junior. Here's the plan. I'll get you out and then go back to your apartment, where you will explain your recent behavior. I have a long list of questions. But not a word while in this place, understand? - Er ... who are you? - Asked. - Miss Stewart - she said with a smug expression. - Miss Stewart? How old are you, like, a 20? - She 20 have not even looked yet. Eighteen or 19 maybe. Some something was wrong and I had no reason to trust someone that

Page 69 moment. Even if it meant staying in that bank chain. As if that mattered. In 2007 it was a prison. - I do not like to tell people my first name. - Where is my father? I left a message for him. She rummaged through her bag and pulled out a piece of paper, then handed to me. It was a fax, but I immediately recognized the handwriting my father. Jackson, Please do exactly what Ms. Stewart says or only will make things worse. It works for me and knows very well to handle sensitive situations without letting anything leak or the media get involved. We'll talk later. Daddy I shoved the note in my backpack, but she pulled away in same time. - What you do to my father? - Asked. - Secretary - she said. - Really? - I nodded and stood up. - Whatever. She left the cell and did not even wait to see if I was following. As we just knew that any guy with a little judgment would follow her anywhere. Azar her because I was away being a wise guy. But he could not ignore the note from my father. I sighed and was dragging me down the hall, behind the heels noisy, feeling the lead in my legs with pain in pit of the stomach. One of the officers nodded and tilted cap to me as we passed the reception. - I'm sorry for the misunderstanding, sr. Meyer - he said. I opened my mouth to give a polite answer, but Miss Stewart hissed in my ear: Page 70 - Do not answer. - So was stomped toward the door and spoke over his shoulder: - He'll be expecting a formal letter of excuses. For the other conditions, we will discuss. Other conditions? I started to turn to say something nice to the cops, but "Secretary" My father grabbed my arm and pulled me out, in direction of the cool night air. - That was pretty rude. They were just trying to ... She raised a hand in front of my face. - I did not give you very specific instructions? I rolled my eyes and headed toward a car parked outside the precinct. My car. Well, the car that Cal, our driver, was wearing. As we approached the door of the car, I thought of running this woman, but then decided that would not be very wise to do so as well

in front of the police station, after being taken away. None of us said a word all the way to my house. I was too distracted with the idea that I was actually going home. That is, a 2007 version of my house. In Actually, I was not really in my apartment that day, the first time I lived in 2007. I was in Spain. I still was Spain. My other self. Only it was here too. Be that younger I was totally weird. The Jackson's Spain was not of age yet. He could not vote, do not knew exactly what was going to attend college. That was an experience altogether. And so far, not very pleasant. But the most difficult concept to understand was the fact that I could stay here for a long time. When we got to my apartment, Miss "Desk Mocreia "left the car behind me and I turned to face her. That situation was awkward enough without that weird girl behind me. - I do not need you to accompany me. I'll wait my father get home. Thank you for your help. Page 71 - You is not it a cutie? ... - She pushed me to go ahead of me. - Sorry, I'm under orders. Furthermore, Your father will take several hours. Orders? As CIA agents telling you what to do? Or just a CEO bossy? And it will take? was eleven o'clock at night. That situation, a pharmaceuticals company, could not wait a few minutes, at least for a phone call? I caught Henry, the porter, staring at me to get closer to open the door. - Mr. Meyer, we were not expecting you today. It's all well? - Henry looked at me carefully, then looked at the Miss Stewart. I forced a smile. - Yes, I came home early. Spain's ... He opened the door for me. - Good to see you again. Miss Stewart grabbed my arm and pulled me into the building. - Come on, Junior. You do not have time to sleep? Or a touch of collect? I pulled my arm from her fingers and shot in front hoping to get on the elevator before it. Maybe close it in her face. But, of course, the attendant heard their boots approaching miles away and turned to me before saying: - Should we not expect to miss? - Okay - I muttered.

I have to admit, seeing the inside of my house, the furniture known, caused me a slight feeling of comfort. I fainted in couch, wanting to be better able to fight. Miss Stewart sat in the big chair and lifted his long legs up Rest them on the footrest. - So how did you do it? - What? Be arrested? - Asked. She shrugged. Page 72 - Sure, let's start with that and then move on to issues the most important. I racked my brain to find an excuse. What I needed was to play a role, and was usually the best spoiled rich kid, arrogant and without regard for anyone. I set foot on the coffee table and took off my shoes before fling them across the room, toward the doormat in front of door. - Well .. I have a friend who has a small business parallel and made me some fake IDs, credit cards, this kind of thing, just for fun. All years were exchanged purpose, and he must have shoved everything in my wallet. - Are you involved with drugs? - She asked me. I was not sure how to answer this question without end up in rehab or wasting a good excuse, denying. - Maybe ... maybe not. - The police seem to think you are. They said they lied was diabetic to get away. - I'm not telling you anything you do not tell them. She leaned forward, put your feet back on the ground, and looked directly at me. - How, for God's sake, you came from a foreign country without luggage, no passport, no money and virtually no ID? I breathed in the air and held for several seconds . Maybe my other I'm no longer there. Spain. Keep firm, reminded me same. Do not let her see you sweating nervously. - Do not know what you're talking about. Her expression hardened. - Yes, you do. The manager of your apartment in Spain said you disappeared early yesterday morning, without any of its belongings. He thought you were dead. And your father too. I was worried sick. Until you called the police station police.

Page 73 I rarely went anywhere in Europe without talking someone asking permission. It was known in 2009 for inventing marvelous tales to cover my travel experiences in time and lying to Holly, but this would have to be the story of the century. The passport would be something really very difficult to explain. - My friend in Spain, which makes fake IDs ... - He's American? - She interrupted. I shook my head. - No. .. huh ... English. She frowned. - I am not aware of any exchange student the UK within a radius of 30 miles of your location. Ok, that was really weird. - He is not a student ... just a guy I met. Actually, I think who was deported from his country. Your visa is probably not cool. She relaxed in his chair again. - The way you walk in very good company ... - I effortless. Anyway, I offered to test a product of him. An EU passport fake. So I could get in line European citizens at the airport. It is much faster than the other queue. - I looked at the stone face in front of me and stopped a little before continuing my story. - A Union passport European, you know? A passport only for Europeans. - I know what an EU passport - she snapped. - If you was not a U.S. citizen, which was then? - French - I said. She let out a humorless laugh. - No one would have believed you. I smiled at her and recited the French Declaration of the Rights of man with my best French accent. That was another thing I had to learn in high school and actually helpful. His eyes narrowed at me. Page 74 - Not bad. Continue. - So me and my friend, I'll call him Sam, went to London with her fake passport. We spent the night in a pub, getting drunk, and I told him I could catch a plane home without a U.S. passport. As Pierre, student French exchange. He bet $ 10,000. I was not well sure if would be able to travel in this scheme, but fortunately had just met some girls who worked for Delta. I asked if they could give me a free ticket to New York. - And it worked? - She asked. - You really got us United States as a French citizen?

- Obviously - I said, crossing his arms. - Where is that French passport? - She asked. - Burned after passing through customs. - So you're telling me that a student who only takes good notes, with a very high score on their SATs [2], one sufficiently careful instruction to be fluent in two languages foreign, no criminal record, not even a fine traffic decides to get drunk and not just violate some federal laws, but also some foreign. In some countries, you could go to jail because of what he did. - What an exaggeration - I said. She leaned forward again. - Want to bet? I will send you a list of all the countries would put her on his head, literally, because of a such offense. I'll even include clauses exact describe his impending death. - You're very smart for a secretary. - I waited a second to see if it pulled some kind of reaction, but the girl did not even blink. - Believe it or not, I really do not give a minimal. I was there and now I'm here. As if by magic. She sighed and stood up before walking into the room strides. - Teens arrogant ... - Murmured. Page 75 - Office workers should not be educated? Good customer service and that whole story? - I smiled at her and realized do not have delighted. She glared at me with such intensity that felt like I crossed laser beams. - You should think about taking a bath before his father back. It stinks more than the beggars outside of this building. I had no doubt that she was telling the truth. Had taken rain several times and wore the same outfit for a period equivalent to three days. Without even a bath. I got up and went to my room without looking at her again. So I closed the door, I leaned against it, giving a time to pull myself together and get back to normal. I had a hunch that had to do this many times still remained stuck in 2007, and I do not seem to have much choice. Based on the facts from the chat we had just to catch, it seemed that my younger self had disappeared completely around the time I landed in 2007. Nothing it made sense. None of the data that was beating me and Adam had collected. I know that the other had evaporated made me feel like you are sinking deeper this year, this

main base, like quicksand. My room looked almost the same as in 2009, but all My jeans were five centimeters shorter. The only clothes they served were a gym shorts and a shirt. After the shower, I returned to the room. Miss Stewart was the phone, but stopped talking as soon as he saw me. - His father would like to speak with you. - She put the phone in my hand. I tried to act out the role of rebellious teenager who does not care what the parents thought, but my legs were already wobbly. - Hi, Dad. - What the hell were you thinking, Jackson?! Page 76 I pulled the phone a little ear and turned his back to the Miss Stewart. - Er ... as well. - You have no idea how many laws violated?! Or juggling that I had to do to free you from this mess? He did not wait for me to answer, instead continued to talk for at least five minutes and then fell silent, waiting for the My great excuse. - I'm sorry, I just ... I just want to know if you're this fucking CIA. And if I go locking a cage. - You know what, Jackson? ... I can not discuss this now he said, and I could hear him dropping an irritated sigh. - I replacing their lost documents as we speak. The Miss Stewart should be able to put it on a flight back to Madrid tomorrow afternoon. Assuming you go behave. It was not really the answer I was looking for. - Er ... in fact, I do not want to go back to Spain. - And why not? I looked at Miss Stewart, who was now sitting back and sanded the nails. - Personal reasons I prefer not to discuss in front of the company you me laid. - Ah ... okay - he said slowly. - I'll call your school in the morning. I was resigned to being stuck in 2007 to find a way back in 2009, but was not willing to go to high school again. - I'll stay the semester without going to class, if you do not mind. - We'll talk about that later. I'll be home tomorrow. - Where are you? - Somewhere supersecret?

- Houston - he said. - Travel on business. Page 77 - Okay. See you tomorrow. - I hung up the phone and returned to the girl that invaded my privacy. - Thank you. You can go now. She stood up and grabbed her purse from the arm of the chair. - Cool a little chat with you, Junior. I made a quick decision to try and exact some information the only source I had. - You know, my father told me what you actually do, which is not his secretary. You do not have to pretend anymore. Actually, I think very that is cool ... so involved. She laughed. - Well, you got that right. If you want know about corruption and secrets of a large corporation, ask the person who answers the phone. She knows everything. - Even detailed information about foreign policy. Am impressed! - I got a few steps closer and raised an eyebrow. - We are very international, but I think you already know that. She took a card from the bag and handed it to me. - Call me anytime if you change your mind about returning to Europe. Or ... if you want to discuss foreign policy a little more. I just looked at her in disbelief. Was flirting me? I do not know anyone who would change his mood so quickly. Not a sincere person, at least. I collapsed on the couch again in the second when she left. Sleep should not take. God knows how much I needed, but all that thing my father being a secret agent was really scaring me, and meeting with Courtney and the fact that they had arrested me distracted seeking clues. I almost expected those armed men jumped from behind door. I rolled myself on the couch for hours, feeling the guilt, the weight of all he had left behind in 2009, overwhelming me. Would I could just start over? Maybe that was response. Holly see or speak with her this year. Just wondering if she was well. It was possible that the nightmare 2009 stop me haunt if I knew she was safe. Here. Now. Maybe I could change things that way. I reached behind me and picked up the phone on the desk corner. She might have the same Page 78 mobile number it had in 2009. Five minutes before the six and it was Monday morning. Holly probably stood. My heart was pounding when I dialed her memory.

After three rings, I heard the sound of paper being crumpled and then a loud music, then the voice I most needed to hear right now. - Hello? I could not speak or move. - Hello? - She repeated. - Ah ... huh ... sorry ... was mistaken - could stutter. I heard her laughing a little. - All right, no problem. I let out the biggest sigh of relief of my life, but I knew the second I hung up the phone that was not enough. I wanted to see her. As he staggered toward my room, more tired than I ever felt in my life, I began to make a plan me to infiltrate not only the lives of Holly, but Adam also. Page 79 CHAPTER THIRTEEN I slept a few hours and then picked up my journal and wrote down everything what had happened until then. If I could not make friends with Adam younger, he would need all these pages notes. I knew him well enough to know that. Monday, September 10, 2007. Today is my first official day in the role of my self 17 years. Drug, is a drunk! I've already set some goals, although the morning early. (1) Avoid again attend any school average. (2) Find out what Adam and Holly are doing this year. I really need to see them. The two. Even though I do not know. Someone knocked on my door, hard. It must be my father, and he was probably still mad at me for the night earlier. - You need to remember that I was in another time zone since May - I said while Metia diary under the pillow. - It's almost noon, you've slept enough. I made something for you eat - he shouted from the other side of the door. I took a shower and got dressed without haste, thinking of a story to explain why a model student as I suddenly had decided not to attend the last year of high school. My dad was waiting for me at the kitchen table with eggs and coffee, a suit and tie as always, with brown hair hairstyle care. A part of me wanted to tell him everything, especially that I saw Courtney and talked to her. He missed her so much as I do. Maybe more. Not that we had already talked about. But I had given myself an ultimatum: Do not trust anything he says.

Page 80 - Jackson - he greeted me with a brief nod head. - Father - I want to talk about this story to withdraw from last year. I understand you have your reasons to return from Spain, but at least consider the possibility of returning to Loyola. - No, thank you. - Not going to go through this torment again. Is going to work? He opened the paper, hiding her face. - I am. I took the glass of orange juice and took a long sip. - What to do in Houston? Kill people with his bare hands? - Nothing interesting, only a few meetings with politicians. Neutralizing the FDA before they come up to us with new regulations. All those things that someone who gives up school can never do. I groaned and shoved a forkful of eggs in the mouth. - I'm not interested in returning to a school full of teens snobs. He folded the paper and looked at me. - Hmm .. Europe made you different. Can not say not agree with that ... but their education should not be undermined. Just one more year and then you can go to college you want. Another year. Damn it meant for someone like me? - Once you notice what I decided - I muttered. He left me alone in the kitchen and went to work. Several questions ran through my head, like ... will he pluck suit and becomes a spy in the second he walks out the door? But if it really works for the CIA, there was no way to follow it without getting caught. My father never seemed the kind of man who worked for government, but he did not used to talk much of the recent past. I Page 81 thought it was because of Courtney. Often thought he rather I had died instead of her. Not that I blamed him for it, especially now that I was playing the role of juvenile delinquent asshole spoiled others to finish high school. The doorbell rang and I forced myself out of the chair and march to the door. Henry was standing on the other side, holding a large brown envelope. - Shipping for you.

I took the envelope from him. - Thank you. Have you checked if he had explosives? His eyes widened. - Ah ... No, I did not know ... - Just kidding, Henry. I patted his shoulder before closing the door and went back to I sit in my chair. Emptied the contents of the envelope and found a new cell phone, passport, driver's license, credit cards, a few hundred dollars in cash and a ticket. Junior Hope this helps you to walk around without problems today. Know like you, privileged teenagers may feel helpless. In fact, even programmed my number in your phone. I will be eye on you. Orders of his father. - Miss Stewart PS I have already put all personnel in the international security JFK airport looking for Pierre, the French exchange student, so do not even think about trying that stupid again. Page 82 I forced myself to make a complete meal, hoping that my energy level back to normal. I needed to get some information Holly and Adam this year. Preferably without heels on time, because I was just jumping back. Knew a guy who could help me, but would not be a pleasant experience. I walked the empty hallway of a dormitory at the University New York and knocked on the last door. A song filled the hallway when a fat guy with greasy hair and leftover food between teeth, opened the door, grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled me inside. - Do not say a word! - Er ... okay. - I looked around the small room. Was covered in opened packages, dirty clothes and somewhere there was a bed. I suppose. He tightened the belt of her robe worn navy blue. - How did you hear about me? - A friend of his sociology class. Leon Porco (the only name I knew he had) was a Veteran New York University when I was a freshman. The guy I could answer. Apparently, he was able to get them sitting on the couch eating cold sandwiches and bottles of integers pickles. He raised an eyebrow, but nodded. - Cool. You're one of us now. Dear God, I hope not!

- So ... tell me, how this works ... Leon Porco had to shoot some dirty underwear on the floor to able to sit down at the computer. - Well, basically, this is a business transaction. Confidentiality is an absolute necessity, but never had problem with a client I dedasse. - Because of its charm? Page 83 - I get some requests too risky for information. Some of that could have a lot of people to jail. Now I say what you need. - Only to find a person. I have basic information address and school ... He shook his head. - A girl, and you need to know a little more about life her. That's chump change, unless it is government employee or has recently undergone a surgical sex change. - Neither of the two things. I gave him the information and waited a few minutes, leaning on door, because he was not willing to sit anywhere that room and run the risk of having any physical contact with the Leon briefs. - According to the IRS, she has a job - said him, still staring at the computer screen. Ok, that was impressive. - Where does she work? - Somewhere called Aero Twisters in Newark. - It's, like, a place where they sell smoothies or something? He typed for a few seconds and a picture of Holly appeared in the screen. - Instructor recreational gymnastics and preschool. I think you are too old to attend one of her classes. Future Holly mentioned that he had been a professor of gymnastics, but I never knew where. I looked at the screen and my face broke into a smile. - They are hiring. - Someone to clean and maintain. Think you can manage that? Probably not. - Maybe if I thought I could impress her. Leon looked at the wall above my head. Page 84 - It depends on the angle you see the thing. Fellow worker, unafraid to get his hands dirty ... I think it has everything to succeed. - Yeah, there is. - If I get to hire me. He turned back to the computer.

- According to an email from the owner of the academy, he had a plumbing problem this morning that left him, as he says, "wanting to tear my hair out." Looks like you'll need take care of it immediately. - Thank you. Can you prepare a resume quickly fake? asked. He smiled, displaying pieces green pickle stuck in the teeth. - I'll make you look the best man and maid maintenance of the entire state of New Jersey. For over fifty bucks - Great. You can send me by email. Leon paid cash, wrote down my email and gave the foot before bacteria that crawled up on the walls of the room approached me. This would be a good start, and then I could think of the best way to approach Adam. Even if he had told me to meet him if anything like this happened, seemed utter madness find him to say: - Hi, I'm from the future! Getting this job would be the first step to come up with a plane. If I could be hired. - You are the first candidate in two weeks actually have maintenance experience - Mike Steinman said, sitting at his desk. - Lucky me! I had just spent the last thirty minutes making more lies than she could follow and, fortunately, he was swallowing. I saw no other way to enter the life of Holly. We were not going to school together. Our paths never intersect the point she trust me - me, a guy who lives in Manhattan and bumps "accidentally" her in Jersey. Or I Page 85 could that job or I matricularia at her school. I let this second option for plan B. But would avoid at all costs Plan B, because it involved high school. And, I admit, although I never had studied in a large public school such as Holly, the rules basic of the high schools were virtually the same in everywhere. It was not easy to enter the social circle of someone without frequent the same places. - Okay, there are twenty hours per week. You are who will close the gym every night. We have nearly a thousand children undergoing here every week, so that nothing is ever the same; ready for surprises. - I am not shock me easily. No more. - Great, you can start today?

It took me a second to respond. - Really? I'm hired? He stood up and walked toward the office door. - Yeah, I'm already desperate. Just burned a lamp on the uneven bars and the list of repairs is growing every day. - Thank you, sir. Steinman. You have no idea how need this job - admitted. He opened the door. - Looks like we'll both come out winning. And all for me here call Mike. - Right. - Come, I'll show the officials' locker room and closet of maintenance. My pulse was already accelerating. She was there, somewhere. But it was not my Holly. At least, not yet. I followed Mike around the carpeted gym and balance between the beams. My legs were shaking and I barely heard when he opened an empty closet and gave me instructions and schedules cleaning. Page 86 In the end, gave me a pat on the back. - Never had a charge of maintenance, always needed hiring subcontractors. Or try to fix myself. It a nuisance. I gasped and mumbled a thank you. Expected not kill me trying to replace the lamp. - This place gets packed between four and seven, so you need to make sure that will not disrupt classes, while is working. Mike threw me a polo shirt black with the words AERO TWISTERS, INC. embroidered on the front. I put on my shirt and followed Mike out of the locker room, in toward the lobby, and the half wall that separated the area in which parents were attending classes at the gym. He pointed to a girl with brown hair, and a short guy leaning against the half wall. - These are Jana and Toby. They are our gymnastics team. Teach classes when schedules fit with the workout routine. - Hi - said together. I had found the future in 2009 Jana several times, and I only vaguely remembered having met Toby. - Hey, Holly, come here - Mike yelled. Her long blond ponytail appeared under a table. - Yes, Mike?

She crawled out, holding a pen that should have lying on the ground, and stood in front of us, beside the other two. My breath caught in her throat, then my legs went wobbly. She was so close. So real. How long had it been since that he had last seen? Five days. Seemed months. - Jackson is our new face of cleaning and maintenance Mike said. - I can not believe you hired someone to fix things in this place! - Holly joked. Her merry laughter came in my ears and I had the sudden willingness to throw her over his shoulder and run with it from there. Page 87 Sure me that nothing bad had happened to her. Breathed background and tried to concentrate despite the pain he was feeling by inside. She had not recognized me. I knew I was not going to recognize, but even so it was a punch in the stomach. I made a gesture with his head, then forced a smile and took a hello before walking in the other direction. Except for watching older version of Holly get shot, that was the thing daunting for which I had passed in my whole life. And I still had to change a light bulb - another thought scary. The ladder shook as I reached toward the lamp giant hung near the bar assembly asymmetric. Got it change the bulb without electrocuting myself and was coming down the steps of the stairs when I caught a glimpse of Holly distributing bumper its class, the girls left the class. Slowly descended the last step. Height has never been my forte. A loose strand of blonde hair fell over her eyes and I I stood there watching, repressing the urge to go there, reach out and put it behind her ear. To see if she felt the same. If she was actually real. Every muscle in my body ached with the desire to touch her, drag her out the door and tell him everything. Perhaps she believed in me, but still does not recognize me. Do not be stupid, Jackson! She would never believe and probably run away in fear. Who does not run? Anyone who does not Courtney was ... and Adam. I pulled myself together and started to bend ladder. Just when Holly just distribute the stickers, Toby approached. - Hey, Hol, that was your last class? - He asked. I kept my eyes on the white wall that had just rub with a dirty cloth. - Was - she replied.

Page 88 - Want to get something to eat, maybe a burger? he asked. I laughed softly and nodded. - I can not. I have ... He laughed and pulled her ponytail. - Okay. - Seriously, Toby. I have two more issues this semester. Toby raised his hand to stop her and then looked to continue in my direction. - Jackson's your name, is not it? - He asked me. I got up and got closer to them. - It is. Toby leaned against the wall, his eyes fixed on Holly. - Jackson, what it means when a girl refuses her calls five times in two weeks? I struggled to make my voice out. He did not need thought I could not even speak right. - Maybe she does not eat meat. Holly smiled. - She eats meat lie - Jana said, approaching from behind me. - You go to the University of Washington? - No. The three stared at me, waiting for me to speak. Recapitulated mind who I was. This time. - I'm not going to school. - Is studying at home? - Toby asked. - No, I left ... know ... to provide the GED. - So you're in college? - Jana asked. - You're such a snob! Think everyone has to go College - Toby said Jana. Page 89 - I could go. Undecided - I said. - So you already have 18? - Jana asked. - Give him a break before falling over - said Toby. - I'm 17 - I answered. - Holly too - said Jana. - Fez birthday a few days ago. Holly rolled her eyes and pulled Jana arm. - We will leave the area of pre-school. Make room for the guy again breathe. Mike went out of his office and I went back to rub the wall. - Jackson, I'll show you how to lock the gym. I to leave in a few minutes. - I can do it, Mike - Holly yelled across the gym. - I'll show him ... so he can lock tomorrow. Mike shrugged.

- Cool. In the second he walked out the door, Holly, Toby and Jana rose to the top floor, where was the fitness machine. Before returning to my work I saw Holly going to one of the mats. The task list the night was huge and I was going to need a good time to complete it, probably because of my lack of experience in cleaning. I was packing my things when Holly and Jana fell downstairs and grabbed water bottles in their backpacks. Holly took a black polo, revealing a sports bra bright pink. Her ponytail brushed my face and I smelled shampoo watermelon. I knew him well. Toby and Holly returned to the upstairs for a battle the treadmill at full speed. - They do it all the time - Jana said, sitting to my side. - I hate running. - I'm out of breath just watching - I said. When one increased speed, the other was the same. This went on for at least twenty minutes until Toby jumped out of the mat. Page 90 - I finally won! - Holly exclaimed, as they descended the downstairs. - Whatever - Toby muttered. - I'm going to take a bath. - Does anyone here know not to miss! - Jana sang. - All right, Holly. I admit defeat. - Toby bowed elegant front door of the locker room. Holly laughed and sat next to her bag, right next to me. - Is he gone? - She whispered. It seemed that my tongue was covered with sawdust. Everything I could do was nod. I cursed myself silently for being so stupid. Say something! She fell back on the mat. - No I can not move until morning. And if you count it to him ... I approached her and tried to gather a bit of confidence. - What will happen? You'll say goodbye? Remove the screws the ladder? Laughter shook her body. - No, I will not do anything. It was just a pathetic attempt intimidate you. I reached out to help her up and she hesitated before catch her. I dropped it as soon as she stood up. Touching her was a remembering too strong. - I better go. Do you work tomorrow?

- Yes, I'm here almost every day. After Holly showed me how to lock the front doors, walked beside her several blocks to the train station, hating more distance between us every step he took. Page 91 CHAPTER FOURTEEN MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 10, 2007. I walked into my apartment and immediately recognized the voice of my father, but he was not speaking English. It would be something like Russian maybe? I leaned against the wall leading to the kitchen and heard rant for a minute or two before turning off the phone. - Jackson, are you? There goes my chance to listen to the conversation. - Yes, Dad? He met me in the hallway. - Where were you? - Ah ... is, I was only ... you know, with the guys. He frowned. - It's late. It would be nice if you call. - Sorry - I muttered, before changing the subject. - You was speaking Russian? He turned back to me. - Turkish, actually. We are doing a study with new drugs in Turkey. I prefer to communicate without an interpreter always possible. Subjects classified CIA. Suddenly I remembered another suspicious incident. Something what had happened in the future. At the time, I honestly thought my father was just being snobby about the fact that I date a girl of middle class. It was mid-July 2009. Holly and I had just come back from dinner and were walking in my building. She jumped on my back and we both welcome on Henry door. He laughed and shook his head. Page 92 - Have a good night, Mr. Meyer. Mrs. Flynn. - Why do they never call us by first name? - Holly asked. - They refuse. Believe me, I've tried. She was kissing my neck before the door apartment opened. We both had been out of town for an entire long weekend. Five days without seeing each other and were ready to jump over one another ... well ... or at least to start making out. Anyway, to go to dinner

first had been a bad idea. - Want a drink? - She asked, opening the refrigerator the bar in the living room. - I really like is that fruity wine. Got there? I picked up a bottle in the fridge and decided not to wear glasses. Since we planned our dinner, all I wanted I was redeliver the whirlwind of emotions that had experienced in the previous week. - Let's get totally destroyed tonight. - What are we celebrating? - Holly asked as we entered in my room and sat on the edge of the bed. Nothing ... still, I thought as I pulled the plug and gave the Bottle it. - We both, of course. The two nicest people in the world. She sipped fruity wine, as she called him. - I can not believe you even got glasses. As is a bottle of it? I examined the label. - I do not know ... maybe $ 100. Holly choked with last sip. - One hundred dollars! We can get drunk with a bottle Whiskey $ 10. I laughed. Page 93 - The choice is yours. Also, you could get drunk with two or three beers. She rolled her eyes, then smiled again. - Tell me about Europe. Adam could not stop talking view on the Alps and the Bavarian people with suspenders and shorts leather. - You first, which he did in Indiana? - Asked by gaining time so that I could edit my story a bit mentally. - Jackson, is the Midwest. A real boredom. I baked one lot of cookies with my grandmother and took care of my cousins small. I made a summary of my trip to Germany and Italy, with Adam - not only telling part of the time travel. By now we had finished the bottle of wine and Holly was giving a look at my songs. She finally made a selection and then slid into bed, the my side. - So, I know we're here, a casual atmosphere and relaxed, but it's cool to say that I missed? Just a little,

when I was really bored. Like when watching corn grow was the only entertainment. - Okay, you have my permission. - And I just decided that we get completely naked tonight. That's it. I drew a plan. Now all I had to do was convince Holly. We'd both been very little time alone and even moment I had not done a lot of pressure with respect to undress. Not that I would press. But it was more like an attempt to persuasion or spending a wordy it. She turned her back and I lifted her blouse, exposing her belly. Then I leaned over and touched his lips just above the navel. I watched her face carefully as she unbuttoned her jeans, and when I pulled the legs, dragging her with him to the foot of the bed, she laughed, removing some of the tension that hung in the air. - Very beautiful, Jackson. Page 94 I lay down beside her again and kissed her cheek. - You are laughing at me? - Asked. - I am. - She put her lips on my neck and slipped the hand under my shirt. A little later, most of our clothes was in Holly floor and lying on top of me with my hands walking her body, when we hear someone coughing loudly. We both raised his head and saw my father standing in the doorway, arms crossed. - Oh my God! - Holly exclaimed, dipping beneath the covered and pulling the duvet over his head. - Father, what are you doing home? I thought you were in South Africa - South America dressed, Jackson. I need to talk to you. In particular. - He left and slammed the door behind him. I pulled the comforter's head Holly. Her hands covered the face, but I could see the pink flesh between her fingers. - I can not believe what happened - she moaned. I laughed and pulled her up from the pillows. - It's okay. He does not care a bit about what 're doing here, you can be sure. - Jackson, his father saw me only bra and panties. I have right to feel a bit humiliated. - She turned belly down and covered his head again. - Go on! I smiled at her, though she was not looking. - I'll only need a minute before getting me by showing there. Her body shook with laughter. - Next time, you will lock the door even if you think

his father is in Antarctica. - You're so cute. - I kissed her face. - Not going anywhere no, ok? - Really? Because I had big plans to show my panties to the guy from the elevator - she mumbled into the pillow. Page 95 - He would love it. - I put on my jeans and into the kitchen, where the my father was waiting for me, leaning against the counter. - What was happening there? - Asked. I opened the fridge, took the milk and drank straight from the carton, only to annoy him. - Well, do you remember the conversation we had when I was 12 years? - No more cute, Jackson. Who is she? And you keep seeing this girl? - Her name is Holly, remember? Have you ever met. And I keep seeing this girl, because I like it. What's the matter, Dad? He walked over and leaned forward. - You do not know anything about her. She had access to information confidential for weeks. Do you sleep with a stranger in our house. Who knows what she's doing? I pointed a finger at him and nodded. - I think you've discovered! A Jersey girl who makes industrial espionage. Well I noticed that her diary was getting thicker lately. Wait here while I go get it to get more evidence. - Very mature of you, Jackson. I let out a sigh. - You know what, Dad? I like Holly. We're both adults and what we do is just our business. I left without looking back. I was looking very safe, but inside I was shaking like a 10 year old. I slid into bed beside Holly and tried to figure out what, after all, was going with my father. He had never shown no interest or concern for the girls with whom I dating or brought home. - You all right? - Holly asked. - Yeah, it's okay. You are not a spy, are you? Page 96 She laughed. - No, but I always wanted to be, since childhood. Think about me and Holly, so relaxed and happy in 2009 was difficult. My main goal now, while imprisoned in 2007 was to make sure that what happened on October 30, 2009

never be repeated. If that happened, it would be my fault, because I knew what was going to happen. I tried to recall the details of that night in 2009, when My father acted a little too much like a secret agent when I slept in my new present in 2007. In hindsight, he had been three weeks without appearing, and yet it seems that he knew Holly had been home on several occasions. He knew much more a normal father would. Everything was back to the real question that I was too scared to do ... In the end, it was possible that those men who had fired Holly worked for my father or beside it? At this point, I could not rule that out. Not could rule out anything. Page 97 CHAPTER FIFTEEN Friday, September 14, 2007. Ok, so I have a job now. In Jersey. As caretaker. If you knew my father would give me a kick in the ass. Or just scream drop me for a school to exchange very expensive lamps. A week has passed in my new job and I have not killed myself. On However, my colleagues have been friendly with me to obscure some of the antics that I do late at night, after Mike leaves. Jana, Toby and Holly never said that aloud, but I think unofficially agreed to make a vow of silence. They are always late and play with equipment, despite constant litany of Mike on the prevention injuries and liability. - Something bad happened in the bathroom. You can verify? Mike asked as he passed me on the way the group was training. I moaned softly and grabbed a pair of rubber gloves. Not could be very different to clean the bathroom of a dormitory. I had been assigned to clean the bathroom every two weeks, during my first year of college, when he separated the bathroom with two other faces. When I entered the men's room and took a quick look at Private clogged and overflowing, left the bathroom at the same time and I went looking for Mike. - I think you will need a plumber. He laughed. - The plumber would not you? Page 98 - It is ... of course! I'm just kidding ... - In other words, I was a fucking deal.

Holly watched me over his shoulder. Sat on the floor, with several sheets of paper and a stapler spread in front of her. - Do you need help? - No, it's okay. I turn. She got up and followed me anyway. - I do not care. - Ok, but you'll need it. - I gave her a mask surgeon who was the bucket, before opening the door. We tie the masks and stayed in front of the toilet clogged. - This is disgusting! - She murmured. - Men are pigs, Holly. - I did not know. Never lived with one. - Then you're lucky. She pointed to the plunger next to the toilet. - Maybe you should use that. I raised an eyebrow. - Have you done this before? - Many times. Have you ever? I shrugged. - Of course, every day. She laughed as I tried to unclog the toilet. That was not exactly what I had in mind with respect to our more 2007 long conversation so far, but at least it was something. Holly reached out over me and held the cover toilet flush against the wall. Then reached inside the vessel. Totally no frills this girl. Page 99 - See that trocinho? I do not know his name, but supposed to get up and that is why it is not giving discharging. She took his arm and vessel unloading worked immediately. - Great! - I said. She took off her mask and smiled. - Do you think it gives some breathing? I grabbed the bottle of disinfectant cleaning cart and started to spray every inch of the bathroom. - It'll be a minute. Holly picked up another pair of gloves and a sponge and helped me clean up. When we both got out of the bathroom, we ran into Jana. - In the boys' bathroom with the new guy, I'm impressed! - She joked. - Should it stay. We were actually doing things disgusting - said Holly.

Holly was gone, leaving me beside Jana, dressed in a leotard and covered to the elbows of chalk. - She probably will not go out with you. Just so you know. - We were just cleaning the bathroom, I swear. Jana giggled. - I know. But someone needs to warn you before you get too involved. Too late. - She has a boyfriend? - No. And you have a girlfriend? - Hmm .. sort of ... well, no, actually. Toby came over and put his head between us. - Mike is leaving early tonight and will be out all weekend. I'm wondering if we should do something. Page 100 - Poker Night - Jana suggested, with a devilish smile. - Exactly. Topa you, Jackson? You are who gets the key now, so we need you here. - You want me to put at risk the job just arrange so that you can play poker and be messing around? Toby chuckled. - All right, what do you want in return? I nodded toward Holly. - I'll agree if you convince her to come, but not for me use as an excuse. - Are you hitting on my girl? - Toby, it's called unrequited love. Give it up, man Jana said, hitting her in the head as in a puppy. - I'm just curious, that's all. Furthermore, we live a moment Special - I said. Jana rolled her eyes. - They cleaned the bathroom together. - How romantic! - Commented Toby. - Jackson! - Mike called. - I need you to clean the floor of the preschool. One of the children became ill. What a marvel. was good to know that hundreds of thousands of dollars spent at a private school were being well used. So I just remove the vomit of a pile of carpets, Toby approached me. - Ok, done deal. - How did you do? He smiled. - I can not reveal my methods, but involves touch, too sweat and possibly the exploitation of the whole range of motion her joints.

I punched him lightly on his shoulder. Page 101 - Well you wanted. Toby and Jana were gone before Mike went out and returned about ten minutes after the car left the parking lot of the boss. I was cleaning the lobby entry when the door opened and they entered with arms loaded. Two other guys were close ago and I dropped the mop the floor with fanfare soon as I saw the dark sunglasses. - Adam! Oops! ... He stopped and turned to me. - Do I know you? Oh, damn, think of something fast. - The State Science Fair last year, was not it? asked lamely. - Yes, I and about a thousand people. All four looked at me. I let out another little lie convincing. - Its design is very cool. All that ... - Theory of relativity - he finished for me. - Exactly. Toby rolled his eyes. - Ok, here we have another genius of science. It is best that you do not count the cards as Silverman. Holly joined us, stopping in front of the guy who was the side of Adam. That's when I realized who he was. David Newman. The Holly future boyfriend. He smiled and gave her the brown paper bag that was holding. - Were $ 7. And I must add that I had to wait twenty minutes to give me a portion of fresh guacamole. Page 102 She put some notes in his hand. - I love you, David. - She never says that to me - Toby muttered. Holly leaned closer to him. - Is it because you do not want me. Admit. These three words frighten you. I can totally relate. He laughed and drew his face to hers. She retreated immediately. - Amar perhaps, but do not love scares me. David Holly laughed and pushed him out of the way, then away with Jana, muttering:

- Moleques ... - Very subtle, Toby - said David. - Do not tell me you've never done a cutie to try break through that ice queen facade? - Toby told David. - I refuse to answer that - said David, but he was laughing. - But ever thought about kissing her? I looked at Adam, who, like me, was listening in silence. - Not much - David said. - Well, I - Toby said without embarrassment. Especially when he wanted her to be quiet. Everyone laughed loudly enough for Holly and Jana us launch a glare. I went back to the mop as the game began on the table tidy in the fitness room. When it was obvious that I had not any more work to do, Toby called me. - Will not you come play? - Asked. - Sure, I could use some extra money. - I sat next to Adam and opposite Holly. I really wanted to talk to him. But now he needed to go to calm. Get into character and play the mysterious newcomer. Page 103 David distributed the cards. - Jackson, where you studied before you leave school? In Jersey? I agreed and said the name of another school. - That's why you never saw - said Jana. - You're in high school? - I asked. - We are. - Why did you quit school? - Toby asked. Jana elbowed him, but I waved to her as if I said I did not care. - Just got tired of there. My father wanted me to work. - I can not wait to finish high school - said Holly, playing two cards in the discard pile and picking up new ones. English lessons are killing. I knew it would be difficult, but one new fiction book every two weeks and a dissertation five pages every two days is a bit much. - What are you reading? - Asked Holly. - We have just read A Tale of Two Cities. Aha, a door has just opened. Toby and Adam groaned. - I can not stand Dickens - Adam wailed. David played his cards in the stack. - Really? You perfect GPA? I'm surprised. - Literature is very different math and science - explained Adam.

- So you did not like literature? - Asked Holly. - I like, but I can not write my dissertation. Beginning and then empaco. - All you need to say is: It was the best of times, it was the worst of times, "order" - Toby said with a British accent too bad. - Who will this round? Page 104 - I have nothing - Jana said, throwing his cards in table. David did the same. - Toby, I'm starting to see why you have so many problems with women - Holly joked. - Obviously not see the Romanticism in a story like this. Unrequited love and personal sacrifice nothing in return. He looked back at her. - You look incredibly sexy when he speaks in language literature. Holly shook her head and looked at me. Holly shook her head and looked at me. - See what I mean? He did not know what I'm talking about. I threw another chip in the pile. - Enlighten us, then, since you are a wise woman. Save other poor girls of our ways so unromantic. She fumbled with the cards in their hands and nearly dropped one. - Hmm .. I'm probably not the best person to reply. Jana, what do you think? Jana shifted in his chair. - Okay, I'll try. Well, Toby does not share interests with girls. Maybe that's the problem. She loves to read, so its future boyfriend must like to read, too. Personally, I prefer music punk and ska, then I will find someone who has the same love I by bands no one heard. - Okay, you got me out of not stopping yet. This can not be all - I said. - I could not date a guy who at least does not appreciate sports. The gym occupies more than half of my life, then it is obviously true. - Well, what about Toby? He is a gymnast. Jana raised his eyebrows at me. - It is also my cousin. How did I not know this? Page 105 - Okay, this will not work. - Do you think? - Toby said, shaking his head. - Come on,

Holly, let us take a peek in your head. Yes, please. truth was that ... I did not know very well Holly 17. - I do not know what I want. Maybe I'll find out one day, but for while content myself with school, work and save money for College - Holly said. - What tdioooo - Jana sang. Holly threw a handful of popcorn in it across the table. - Okay, Jana, I want a guy who has read beyond first words of a novel by Charles Dickens and can quote beautiful lines of literature while dancing in a ballroom at the sound ... humm ... Jana rested his chin on his hands and sighed. - How about "Come Away with Me" by Norah Jones? Would have to be a waltz. - This is the guy, right? - David asked. Toby stifled a laugh. - You must be kidding, Flynn. You're the last girl would be impressed with this shit. - There is no shit if it's true - Jana challenged. - Exactly - Holly replied and then threw the cards on table. - Full House. - Damn! - Adam muttered. All discarded and I looked at Jana. - Do you think she's bluffing? Jana looked at me, perplexed. - Bluffing? She has shown the cards! - No, I mean about the perfect guy. The guy who recites Shakespeare and can dance a tango. Page 106 Holly leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. - Waltz, Tango does not, and I'm not bluffing. But it can not be gay. - Well, I hope you have fun looking for this guy - David said. - Maybe he's sitting in front of you - I said. A flicker of nervousness shone in her face, but she quickly replaced by a confident smile. - No chance. I picked up the cards and started dealing cards. - Yeah, you're probably right. Also, I prefer a girl less demanding. - I'm not picky. David grabbed a soda from the pile of cans on the floor. - Holly, you want a guy who dances waltz fanciful halfpants, whispering Romeo and Juliet in his ear. That's being picky.

For guys our age, you're lucky if you can make a guy stop spitting and scratching the bag when you are nearby. Holly smiled and pressed his cheek. - You are so charming, David. And I never said anything about pantyhose. Toby groaned. - Well, the rest is already bad enough. Who is filling your head with this shit? That is why we never go out together. - Are women writing novels perpetrated by men do not exist. This creates unrealistic expectations - Adam explained. Holly nodded. - Very well put, Adam. That may be true, but it is not why we want to stop. Jana poked me in the shoulder. - I think Jackson will try, will not you? Page 107 - Ah, okay ... - Holly murmured, reaching out over the table and taking the deck of my hands. - We are playing poker or not? Toby's eyes strayed to the two of us, then he pointed a finger to Holly. - You're scared to death that he might please you. Only admit. - This I have to see - said David. Holly took his expression cold and competitive player in poker. - Okay, you can try, Jackson. I shook my head. - No, okay, actually I'm not really in the mood to dance. Besides, you already have this opinion about all men are equal. It is obvious that there is a very open mind. I was reminding myself to take it easy with her, irritate her only if need. Flattery never works with a girl somewhat intelligent. A gleam of anger flashed in her eyes and I fought to repress a smile. - Ok, if you are right and have the qualities of my face imaginary perfect, I top out with you. I teased her. - What makes you think I want to go out with you? I'm not See what I'm going to win it. Her face was flushed and she looked down at the table, but raised them quickly. - I'm sorry, that's not what I meant - she said. -I pay for your dinner tomorrow night and clean the bathrooms for you

after work. But you have to agree on one thing, if I is right. - Jackson, if I were you accepted this tract bathroom. After three birthday parties and classes all morning, clean those bathrooms will not be easy - Toby admitted. Page 108 - And if I'm right, you have to come early and help me with those three birthday parties with screaming kids, cake and wrapping paper to the elbows - Holly added. - Done - agreed. - This is much more fun than getting drunk - said David. - We can do it later - Toby added. - I choose the music - Adam said, pulling a iPod pocket. - No, let's see what Holly got there - I told her with a smile. She reached your iPod grudgingly and took a look at your playlist quickly, hoping to find perfect song. Found. After choosing "You Do not Know Me" by Jann Arden, handed it back to Holly, who went to Jana. I got up from the table, while Jana started the music by plugging iPod on the stereo. I reached out to Holly. She rolled her eyes. - A kid from Jersey who cleans bathrooms knows waltz? I shook my head. - The question is, you know? I was not lying to her. I learned to dance by attending many extravagant parties and opting for folklore and dancing in my first semester of college because it was the easy way to fill the credits applied arts that I needed. - A little. All I know of fitness classes - she said. So I put my arm around her waist, she knew it would be difficult, but I wanted an excuse to touch her, even though if only for a few minutes. She put her hand in mine and I I could feel her nervousness. His body was stiff and tense, waiting I make the first move. - Relax - whispered. His shoulders loosened a bit when I pulled her over near me. I stepped back and she followed me. The steps it followed my nose and let my touch her hair. Page 109 Stop dancing at the end of the hall, when the music ended, and she looked at me, waiting for something.

Instinctively I leaned, approaching me from his lips, Then I remembered what she was expecting. It was not a kiss. Quickly averted my lips to his ear and repeat one quote from Dickens novel, which came well after the first page: - When you see your own bright beauty emerge renewed at your feet, think now and then that there is a man who would give own life to keep a life you love beside you. When I lifted her head, she turned her toward the mine, taking her mouth rubbing lightly on my cheek. Froze when his lips were inches from mine. Not a kiss. was too soon. She'll probably be scared. Her eyes were closed and I immediately dropped his arm and gave a step back, with a confident smile. - Are you going to kiss him! - Toby accused her. - No, I would not! - Said Holly. - Looks like someone will clean the toilets ... - Toby hummed. - Jackson, I had no idea you were so good at seduce girls. Do you have a manual that teaches all that? I smiled at him and then looked at Holly. His face was bright red and she turned quickly away from me. - You win, I'll clean the bathrooms. - Holly, seriously, I do not want you ... She raised her hand. - Hey, you played to win. I would do the same if the situation reversed. - You would not have to do anything - I blurted without thinking. She let out a sigh. - You can stop playing the seducer. I get it, you won. It was obvious that she was angry, and nobody knew what to say, including me. I rubbed her temples with her fingers. Page 110 - I have to go home - she said. - My mother will have a attack if I'm late. She grabbed her purse and walked out the door. David looked at me, then ran after her. - You want me to walk? - No, I'm tired and have to work all day tomorrow. - Are you ok? - He asked. - I'm fine, David. Why would not I be? I found the guy Perfect! - She was trying to make a joke of it, but the sarcasm and grief were evident in his voice. I sank into the chair and leaned his head in his hands. - Damn! - Dude, what did you do? - Toby asked.

- Is not it obvious? - Said Jana. We all looked at her, hoping to explain. We were floating. - She just invited you to come out and now you think only played the stallion for her. What you did not seem to Actually, you just met the girl last week. - How nice, Jana! - Toby said, sarcastically. - I did not mean that he is a stallion, I'm saying, probably that's how Holly sees. I raised my head and opened a smile. - That's great! - I do not think a guy ask you out is something that Holly do often - Adam added. - No, not - David said, returning to the table. - I'm an idiot! - Muttered. - Actually, I think you're a genius. What did you tell her, anyway? - Toby asked. Page 111 - Does not matter. Are you outgoing? - I think so, if you are - said Jana. - Yes, I am. The night had been a complete fiasco. I could actually have caused more damage than good. I left the gym and went to season. Knew as soon as I sat on the train to try again back to 2009. Be a part of Holly's life was very difficult. And I had really screwed up. Page 112 CHAPTER SIXTEEN SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 15, 2007, 00:05. A few seconds before I attempt another jump back to 2009, someone sat on the bench beside me. - Hi, Jackson. I turned around and came across my own reflection in sunglasses Adam. - Do you follow me? He crossed his arms as he stared at me. - What are you doing on a train to New York after midnight? - My dad works at night in town and I usually give a hand to him. - Where? - At Loyola Academy. He's caretaker. - Like father, like son. - That's it. - Lie. How did you know my name? Before somebody

mean? - I'm from the future and we are friends in 2009. He ignored what took as a joke. - You know what I think? I leaned my head on the train window and closed my eyes. - What is your theory, Adam? - Government agent. I do not, but I can be a child. Page 113 - I understand. So I am not someone who travels back in time, but an agent studying his science project, because the government wants steal their theories and use them to make weapons. - Well .. no weapons ... I laughed and sat down to look at it right. - I do not work for the government. Interest. I have no intention of stealing your project or Deda him for being a hacker. His expression was tense. - I said nothing about being a hacker. - Ah ... sure. - So you actually work for the government? - Adam, I want to tell you the truth, but you probably will not believe. He sat back. - Try. I took a deep breath, ready to try a risky and drastic identity change. - So go slow. I do not want you to have an attack of heart. Firstly, I live in Manhattan. - Okay. - You want to come to my house? I'll tell you the rest there. He nodded slowly. - So how do you know ... I have friends who know exactly where I am, if I do not show up later. I rolled my eyes. - Of course it has ... Adam looked at the building with wide eyes. - Do you live here? - It is. Page 114 We took the elevator to my floor. During the ascent, Adam wringing her hands and looking at all sides, as if the Police hackers would jump on him any second. - Who is your friend? - My father asked when we by him in the room. - This is Adam Silverman. Adam, this is my father.

Adam shook his hand. - Nice to meet you, sir. - Jackson, I'll be out of town for a few days. - Why? - Business in South Korea left a message earlier, but you do not return the call. Somebody come get me in five minutes. You'll be okay? - Since when you have business in South Korea? His eyebrows raised as if to say that there discuss such matters in the presence of strangers. - See you in a few days. I went through the lobby with Adam on my heels. Let to come into my room and closed the door before pointing at the couch corner of the room. He walked over and sat down, watching over close when I took a safe silvery desk drawer. After examining a stack of photographs, I spent a few for him. I had just reveal some of my memory card on 2009 previous finding that they could look more real that way. - These are photos of ... - Holly - completed. He looked at the photo and also back after a big smile sprouted on his face. - Cool. It is a well-crafted work. And it's, like, the work of genius way you related to my science project. Most People know the part of the theory of relativity, but go further and come up with this story of time travel ... is very creative. Page 115 - So ... you do not believe in your own research? - I knew that some photos would not be enough ... - Of course I do, in theory. How did you get these pictures mine? Computer from my parents, maybe? - I even took off. And what do you mean by "in theory"? Or you believe or not. - I believe that time travel is possible but very probably a more research and technology does not yet exist. - You're wrong - I said bluntly. - Not possible? - It is just as possible that I can travel through time. He laughed and shook his head. - All right, prove it. - What can I do that does not make me look like a fortune teller fair esoteric? It's the future. You entered MIT in 2300 and succeeded in their SATs. - Not bad. What more? - He leaned back on the couch and put hands behind his head.

I sat on my bed and took the diary from my backpack before leafing through it. - It is possible that I have forgotten what you told me to say. - There must be important. - It is not as if I really thought it was going to get stuck in past. - I sat up and smiled at him before pointing to his chest. - Your dog just died, was not it? A few days ago? - Thanks for reminding me - he muttered. - But that does not proves nothing. Jana and I were talking about this tonight. You must have heard the conversation. - Sorry. - How you met me in the future? Page 116 - We worked together in camp. Holly well. - I I watched his face carefully, searching for some sign that was believing in me, but he was totally calm and quiet. - But you, at some point, must have proved that could travel in time, is not it? I nodded. - Yeah, we started a conversation like this. Only we were overseeing a camp overnight. Children were asleep and we were only two of us. You proposed a experiment and made me jump into the past and back. - I opened the wallet and gave him the memory card. - Here have a lot of data on experiments. He took the card between his fingers, while I went back to the daily, trying to find the page with my description of this first experiment. - That was enough to fool me? My older self must being an idiot. - No, you forced me to redo this experiment ten times. Some scribbles handmade on April 11, 2009 called the my attention. - Here, take a look at this! You wrote yourself a note. He took the book from my hand. When I saw all the colors fled from his face and he returned to sink into the couch. - How did you get that? - You wrote yourself. I do not know what it says. It Latin? - It is ... is Latin. - His fingers froze in the corner of the page. - What does it say? After a long silence, he turned to move and flipped frantically pages, then finally said, without taking his eyes

diary: - Nothing important. Forget. I stared at the ceiling, waiting patiently for questions inevitably come. Sure Adam knew exactly what should Page 117 tell yourself. Something that he never doubted. I also do not should have doubted him. - Jackson, wake up! - Adam was on top of me, shaking my shoulders. It was so clear in the room that I could barely open my eyes. He should have turned on all the lights in the room. - What time is it? - Four. With all my trips to different years, say they were four hours did not say anything to me. I went to the window and saw that was still dark outside. Then stumbled parts Computer stacked on the floor. Strange parts were scattered throughout the room and now had two monitors on the desk. - What the hell is ... - Sorry, I got two other computers in the house for collect the most recent data. The hard drive was not big enough and did not work with the memory card that you gave me, so I sort of ... I made my own computer. - He walked across the room, picking up some loose parts and adding them to the pile faster I had never seen him move. I studied your state more closely. The spiky black hair in all directions, dilated pupils as an addict crack, and doing that thing where you snap your fingers. I had already seen well before, once after six cans of Red Bull. He probably would be declared insane in this state. - You took too much caffeine? He was holding a tome of roles. - I made some notes to discuss with you. - Let's eat first. It was Red Bull or coffee? - I took a push him toward the door. He did not object, but held papers against his chest, so I probably could not get them. Page 118 - Ready for the number one item on my list of questions? he asked, sitting at the kitchen table. I grabbed a few slices of turkey breast from the fridge and bread so, and put on the table. - Okay, but eat while talking. To counter all this caffeine.

He shoved a piece of bread in his mouth and chewed quickly. - Wait ... then, in 2009, you have 19 years and Holly too, and you two are freshmen at NYU? - No, I'm a sophomore. Holly is a freshman. - Holly in high school - he repeated, and then shook head. - Holly This is a high school and the other is in college ... understood. How did you hear about us in March 2009? We still were studying together, right? Or we graduated early?! - No, you have not graduated early ... We started the training to be monitors in the camp in March ... were only a few sessions before the summer officially began. - Dude ... this is kind of a taboo, you know? A university dating a high school girl. Oh, wait ... I think that is what you're trying to do now ... only now it's worse. I sighed, fighting the urge to crawl into bed again. All of this made sense in my head. - It is not taboo. Is that Holly is only four months younger than me. She is one of the oldest in her class and I'm one of the newest my ... That's it. This is really important? And you no longer should know? Holly you know how long? - Two years ... and my brain is going too fast to capture all these details. Besides, she was born in 90 and I in 91 ... and it confuses me. Okay, so you usually get from here to university? And Holly live in college dorm? That dorm? Did not we should examine this further? ... - You're making me really tired ... - I complained. - None going to college here. I lived in a dorm in both the first as a sophomore ... a dormitory different from Holly. But you 've been here, in this apartment, before ... his older self ... I Page 119 while at home the summer and between classes. Holly has been here also ... and in my dorm. Anything else? Must also know the name all my teachers or the way I do I come to my class every day? Adam was silent for a long time, looking at the roles front, then finally spoke: - No. .. at least not now. - Next question? - I asked, rubbing his temples. - So what happens if you ... eg ... back thirty minutes in time, then stay in the past for 31 minutes? Technically, you would be in ... - Future - completed. - I never travel beyond my period life. He nodded. - That's what I figured. Have you been forced to bounce back?

Because just getting more time in the past until the time jumped? It was very strange that I had to explain the whole thing for Adam. - I'm sorry, but missing some pages in the diary; did this experiment at the very beginning. I just come back automatically. Remember it is different when I'm in the middle of a jump. I feel like she was not there for long, as if I was lighter, and I do not feel too cold or heat. And anything that I do during my normal jumps affect my main base. - Okay - he said, shoving another piece of bread in his mouth. All those jumps are regular as a sort of timeline shade. Or a timeline mirror . - This is like watching the same movie over and over again, hoping that one day the character that you do not want to die able, somehow, to save himself. Or maybe, if you shout to warn it, this will change anything, but never useless - complete. - But how, for the love of God, did I get here in 2007? Not as ... a shadow ... but my real self? Page 120 - And as his other self just disappeared? - Adam he asked, shaking his head. Then he looked at me with his bulging eyes addicted to caffeine. - I actually have a theory. Rested his elbows on the table, trying to concentrate, knowing, however, that would probably be too much for my head. - Ok, let's hear it. - Well, first, it is obvious that there is only one version you based on any page. - Yes, but technically, I'm now in the past. He leaned forward, about their roles, and slammed his fist on the table. - What if this is another universe!? I almost fell off my chair. - Now, you definitely lost your mind. He sneered at me and shook his head. - Really? Aspiration that all this happened to you and you think that I'm crazy here, because I'm considering a parallel universe? I laughed without even thinking about it. He was right. Damn I knew, anyway? 0-1 Let's leave that aside for future analysis. What is the next question on your list? - Sometimes you have the impression that it was being forced back. I'll find a formula for this, but the way you can not actually live in the past.

I let out a sigh. - Apparently I can ... move my main base. - Exactly. If we only knew how you did it ... But do not understand why you can not go back to 2009. Or this other universe, if we proceed with this theory. None of the experiments indicated the slightest possibility of you getting stuck in past. Although, obviously, I've made plans for it, just to event to happen. Writing the note. My older self, I mean. I sat in front of him and put his hand on the papers. Page 121 - So you really believe me? I came from the future? I needed to make sure it was not just the effect of caffeine and he would never again think logically and rationally thence to few hours. - Yes, in my mind there is no doubt. But you left in 2009 because he thought the guys were armed to kill you? - You read that part of the diary? He nodded and took a deep breath before revealing something had not told anyone yet, not the future or the past. - I honestly do not even remember you have decided to leave, but I know it would have been very difficult to get ... You read about my sister, not read? - Cancer, brain tumors, died in April 2005 - he repeated memory, based on your notes. - I was not there when she died - admitted. Adam looked up, staring at me intensely. - I thought the only time travel had begun many years thereafter. - I mean, I just was not there. Type in the fourth with her. - I swallowed the cake that threatened to form in my throat. You know when people say they would like to be present in time of death, to say goodbye or something? He pushed the notes to the side and rested his arms on table. - Yes .. - Well, I did not want to be there. I was very scared. Not both talk to her, or to be sad, but watching someone going though this life to ... no longer live. I saw it in my head so many times, her chest rising and falling, her breathing deep and suddenly ... - ... For breathing - Adam concluded for me. - And then I was thinking about all these things, like ... when she will stop to listen to us? It is after his last breath? Because people hold their breath all the time, maybe she still

Page 122 hear us or had thoughts. - I rubbed my eyes, wiping tears fogged my vision. - It is idiocy ... I know that. - There is idiocy - Adam said softly. - But I did not understand what is your theory ... What does this have something to do with leaving 2009? - Well .. Holly was breathing and I did not see it ... stop. And is probably why I'm stuck here ... I can not go back. He frowned. - I still do not understand. - Karma. Punishment ... to leave it alone. - I took a slice of turkey in front of me, keeping her eyes on the table. - But if I could get over it ... He gestured with his hand to stop me. - No, that's cool. I just needed to understand his theory. - I'm sure that's the reason. People should not have a second chance to do the right thing. And karma will likely continue chasing me and Holly will never want anything with me. Like last night. - Yeah, you blew your chances. - He focused on sandwich was doing. - I am a complete idiot. And she'll have to endure expensive Toby as inviting her out all the time. - Well, the guys did not invite Holly to leave so frequency. It leaves no room for that. This is how it works. And Toby is not able to look at a girl without having some kind of fantasy sex with her. - He took a bite of the sandwich. - Seriously, it is very open about what goes on in his head and I do not think know how to work this thing to be a "friend" of a girl. Therefore is giving up. Also, know that she will say no. I rested my head in his hands, trying to better absorb idea of the day ... this year ... like my new life. When I would stop wanting to be somewhere else ... in another time? What was less selfish? Stay here and keep trying again? And will a day I would be able to save Holly? - You do not have to answer any more questions for now. I know this is hard for you - Adam said, snapping me out of my reverie. I lifted my head and smiled at him. Page 123 - Seriously, you can ask me whatever is on the list. That interrogation can last forever, as long as I can talk to someone about it. No lies or excuses. He tried to hide the excitement in her face, but not me fooled. Maybe it was not as fun as it was in 2009 ... but at least I was not alone. - I think one thing we can be sure - said Adam, after joining the notes in front of him again.

- Of what? - You definitely changed the main base, but I do not know how did you do that. - In addition to jump to another universe - I said, smiling. Knowing you, I know you will not give up until I find out. Page 124 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 15, 2007 8:00 pm. I got to the gym around eight o'clock in the morning to finish my tasks earlier and Holly be able to help with the festivities. I thought this would be a nice peace offering, since now she I hated. When I opened the door, the lights were already lit and two people were in the gym: Holly and Toby. She was swinging on the uneven bars and Toby was standing on a block under it. So that was the touch and sweat that he had mentioned the day earlier. Toby helped build momentum and I almost had a heart attack when she left the bar and spun in the air twice before landing on the blue mat with a loud thud. - Good! - Exclaimed Toby. - That was scary! - Commented. The two jumped and then relaxed when they saw me, but Holly's face hardened instantly. Damn, she is still furious. Holly went to the locker room to change. I grabbed my gear and started cleaning the front windows. After a while, Toby approached. - I think she is still angry. My stomach clenched with worry, but I forced a smile. - You are probably celebrating. He laughed and took another flannel to clean a stain on the window beside me. Page 125 - Maybe, but I will not be devastated because Holly Flynn refused to leave me. - Oh, of course. - Seriously, I just like messing with it. Do not get me wrong. Holly is well cool. But a girl like her is a bit much for me. - How so? - Very clever ... I was not going to fool her. It's like she saw through me. - He paused in cleaning the window and cocked his head. - But I'd like to give her a kiss.

- Why Holly is not in artistic gymnastics team, as you and Jana? She looks very good. - She has not competed in the last three years, since it came from Indiana. I think it's because of some injury and because of the money. - Grana? - She comes from a poor family or anything. But it is a sport expensive. - It is good enough to compete? - Oh, you bet, that girl is more talented than any team. But never believe me, so never I'll tell her. - She would think just saying to convince her to go out with You. He laughed. - Well, at least I'm not a professional seducer. Furthermore, I met a girl last night at a friend's party. It supergostosa and has nothing in his head. - Just your type, huh? - Yes, but only if the same airhead. There are only pretending of dumb. Otherwise, it sure will pounce later. Furthermore, I love messing with people that do not touch. I had to hold me not to tell Toby how his philosophy on novels was shallow. Page 126 - It looks like fun. We both stopped talking when we saw Holly leave the locker room, wearing shorts and a T-shirt of the uniform of the academy. The hair was stuck in a wet braid. In front of the shirt she had a fixed monitors written botton huge party. I followed her to the ballroom. She was putting the glasses on the table, one in front of each chair. I picked up a bag disposable plates and started to put a cup for each. She ignored for a few minutes, then finally stopped and looked at me. - What are you doing? - I'm just helping. You're obviously mad at me and I'm trying to make amends. She put her hands on her hips. - Why? I tried to answer, but curled tongue, repressing the words I could not say. What my Holly would tell me to do? Jackson, stop being asshole and want to outmaneuver me. - I tell you why, if you tell me why you're so angry. She returned to set the table, adding spoons and forks colorful. - I'm not mad ... I'm just not ... interested.

Ouch. - Why not? - Because I know your type. - What is it? She took a ball of twine and scissors and began cutting long pieces to tie the mouth of the balloon. - Do you know ... the kind that's all seduction just to get laid with a girl. I tried to look offended. Page 127 - First you conclude that I want to go out with you and now is assuming you want to fuck. What I actually want and got. She blushed again, as the night before. - No, that's not what I meant ... - If you're so sure, then tell me five things you know about me - I said. - You work here, this is a. I rolled my eyes. - Yeah, what? - You read A Tale of Two Cities and knows how to dance, although have abandoned their studies in Jersey. - Does anyone here have a habit of judging people. Admit you know almost nothing about me to make assumptions as hard to about my alleged role of seducer. - And what do you suggest we do about it? - You owe me dinner. - Alright, at five. Let my car eating food Thai - she said. - Sounds good. The last party ended around five and a quarter to six, Holly was waiting for me at the door, wearing a denim skirt and a blue top. Her hair was loose and the ends curled. - You are beautiful - I commented. She shrugged. - I went home to change clothes while you mend that showers in the locker room. After the lights and make a final inspection by gym, locked the door and followed her to the car. Page 128 She had a dozen library books stacked on the bench passenger. I will transfer carefully to the back seat. - This car impresses. - It's a Honda just fifteen years ago, and an air-

conditioning that never works. - The always classic rock. We both sat in silence the whole way, but in front restaurant she turned to me and turned off the engine. - As you know, I'm not allowed to have meetings. Not it is a meeting ... but my mother is. So I invited some friends. - Escorts? - Exactly. - Who invited you? - David and Adam. You met them yesterday. I nodded. - And Jana. - Great. Just before we entered the restaurant, she turned and went just inches from my face. I concluded that you were right. I judged you precipitously. - Are you apologizing? - No, but I'm giving you a chance to prove me wrong. Not that I think you need to impress me, but only to save his reputation. I shrugged. - Yeah, whatever. She smiled. Page 129 - Good, then I'm sure you will not mind the answer a few short questions during dinner. As you said, I could not list five things I know about you. - All right - I said, unable to hide his nervousness rising in my voice. - Jackson? - Yes? - It will not be easy. My heart was almost out the mouth. It was very difficult lying to Holly. I knew. Had lied not know how many times. - What do your parents do? - She asked me as soon as we sat at the table. - My father works in a school in Manhattan. - He is a professor? - Jana asked me, sitting on the other side. - No, it's caretaker. She nodded, but said nothing. I went back to look for Holly.

- Brothers? - She asked. I drank a big gulp of water from the glass in front of me before reply. - A sister. - More new or older? - She asked. - Twins, actually, but she died a few years ago. His eyes drifted to her hands and she murmured. - I'm sorry. Luckily, the questions about the family were over. Eyes David alternated between us, leaving the climate through uncomfortable. The waiter came and took their orders, and then David and Jana began a deep analysis about the football team that year was pathetic. Holly was silent, turning the hands to small bowl of sweet and sour sauce on the table. Page 130 - I ran out of questions? - Asked. She raised her eyes to meet mine and gave a half smile. - I did not even half. What is your favorite book? - Hmm ... A Stranger in a Strange Land, Robert A. Heinlein - answered. - I have not read. Is it good? - It is very good. A human being is created in Mars and then back to Earth. - Sounds interesting. Favorite music? - Hmm ... is difficult to tell one. I'll talk about my five favorite in random order. "Somewhere Only We Know" by Keane; "Pictures of You, The Cure," Falling Slowly "by Glen Hansard," Mad World ", the version of Gary Jules and" Beast of Burden "by the Rolling Stones. I had to think quickly to select not only older songs, but some that evoke vivid memories me and Holly. - Do not know if you've heard any of this - she said. - I'm sure you would recognize if he heard some. - Favorite movie? I opted for a good old again, just to be safe. - Back to the Future. Adam choked with water, sprinkling a little on me. Holly laughed at him. - Okay, weird choice. - I bet your favorite movie is some cheesy '80s, with a crying girl in the lead role. Something like ... Babes and Sixteen Candles. Holly rolled her eyes as the waiter brought our

dinners. - Not even close. Page 131 - It is an interrogation, Hol? - David asked. She picked up her fork and noodles wrapped in it. - I'm making new friends. - Interesting - David said, looking annoyed. When others were distracted talking, Holly started again. - What was the name of your sister? - Courtney - I said, lowering his voice. One might think that after so long, it was easier to pronounce her name, but it was not. Now I ask you something? - Can. - Why would you train early in the morning is obviously retired mesh gymnast? - It's fun. For no other reason, really. - Only for love of the sport. This is inspiring. She laughed, grabbed a napkin from the table and shot me. - You can continue mocking. But jump on a trampoline for about five minutes and see if it gets hooked. - Some other addiction I should know before entering your car again? - Only caffeine. - Me too. - So you do not mind walking around with boys are still in school? - There you go again, judging me badly. Not everyone is CDF as you. Also, I take a high school equivalency average. So, technically, since I graduated from high school. - The test is hard? - She asked. - I would not know. I paid someone to do for me. Adam almost suffocated again, this time with a piece of chicken. I hit him in the back as he coughed. Page 132 - Funny. Okay, and what about ... your favorite place in New York? - She took a forkful in pad thai while waiting patiently for my answer. - Central Park. She narrowed her eyes at me. - Well, we have something in common. - This means that you will give me your phone? For some reason, the other conversations at the table seemed to stop a split second before I say it. In fact it was not the best

moment to say that. Everyone paused for a second and then began to eat again. Holly kept her eyes on mine and I waited until she drink a long draft of water. - I'll give you my email. - It's good. - When will we stop this thing to make bargains? I shrugged. - Personally I am amused. A smile lit her face. - Me too. Obviously, I had her phone number, but wanted she gave me. I told Holly to go straight to her house because I would walk up there the train station and, to my surprise, she made no objection. But we stopped in front of her house just as the mother parked in the garage. The blonde woman walked up to where we were when we left the car. - Hey, Holly, who is your friend? She was not exactly smiling at me, but I held out hand to greet her. - Am Jackson. Page 133 Future Katherine did not much like myself, so I was not expecting a very warm welcome. - He works at the gym with me. - Holly spent by the mother and pulled the front of my shirt, dragging me I go after her. - Nice to meet you, Mrs.. Flynn. - Schmoozer ... - Holly murmured. I laughed and followed her to the front door. - I'll write down my e-mail and you can send me a first, ok? - Asked. She handed me a paper and a pen on the kitchen table and I I wrote down my email. - See you on Monday? She nodded and I grabbed my backpack before Katherine I could ask more questions. When I got home, Holly had already sent me an e-mail, but had only written one sentence. An invitation for a brief conversation online. Want to hear a funny story? I opened the chat window and typed my answer there, because she was already online. U.S.: It's about the times I broke things in the gym or fell down the stairs?

HOLLY: You have fallen down the stairs? U.S.: Not yet. HOLLY: Okay, here goes: my mother spent twenty minutes I bombarding with questions about you. She freaks out at the sight of one boy talking to me. I think it must be because of the obsession that took a lifetime for cinema. Page 134 I: You mean she suspected that I may be a thief bank / killer / cheater? HOLLY: Do not forget kidnapper and porn addict the Internet. U.S.: LOL! Nothing to declare. HOLLY: I only hear bullshit like, "Holly recalls that happened in that movie where that woman was talking to a nice guy by the computer and decided to find it in Aruba, only to be kidnapped and held hostage by the mafia Caribbean? " U.S.: I heard that the Mafia LIVE Caribbean coming to Jersey. HOLLY: I know. Sure. Are there even gangs mobsters in Aruba? My new cell phone rang and I saw it was Adam. - And then? - Your father is not your father - he dumped the phone. I leaned back in the chair too fast and almost fell, leaving the slip the laptop desk. - What! - I stole some samples of his hair and they just do not match yours. Unless another man is sleeping in their parent's bed. - How do you know? I mean ... - I have some contacts in a lab that does DNA testing - it he said quietly. - But that's just between us. My heart was in overdrive. - These tests should fail sometimes. - You may have a false positive paternity test but a is always a negative negative. I stayed silent for so long that I'm sure Adam started to get worried. Page 135 - You accept to do an experiment? My hand was shaking so much I could barely hold the phone. - Absolutely. And I think maybe ... my sister was right. Need to know more about my mother. - That's exactly what I was thinking. But wait Me. I have to see it with my own eyes. I mean ... Know

I've seen, but ... not really ... huh ... because ... - I get it, Adam, I hope. I closed the phone and threw it on the desk. After a few minutes walking to and fro in the room, after sitting in stunned silence, I remembered that I had Holly left waiting on MSN. I took the computer off the floor and tried compose myself before replying. U.S.: Sorry, problems with the Internet. I would have called but ... HOLLY: Very subtle, Jackson. Tell you what: you give me their number and then, if I lose contact with you and getting worried with the possibility of you having choked on a peanut or something well, I can call and check if still alive. U.S.: What if I get worried that you have choking? HOLLY: Alright! I'll give you my number. U.S.: I swear I'll only use it in situations of life and death. HOLLY: Agreed. I had to put an end to the conversation, because Adam had called again and decided that I needed to go to his house, just in case the CIA have installed a bug in my apartment. Not only agreed with him, as I promised myself that never caoaria than I used to call "paranoia of Adam." Page 136 Adam opened the door seconds after I hit. I followed him around the room in the shadows where his parents seemed to be curled up on the couch, watching TV. - You've been here before, right? - He asked, when we got closer to the door of your room. - J. Now may I ask what led you to consider making a paternity test? He was taking some objects from his desk drawer. - It was after those caffeine pills I take to stay awake. I thought of just about everything. What I wanted know is if there was a similarity in DNA. - Why was this important? - This answers some questions you made in your diary. If he works for CIA agent who travels back in time would not be useful for it? I can think of a million things that government could do with this capacity. - You thought that perhaps he was also able to travel in time? - This was another theory for which we had not found a explanation before, but Adam had read all of your notes I future. Was now taking the next logical step in his insane reasoning process. He shrugged.

- I do not know. But that would explain how it makes the whole thing and CEO CIA. But there is no reason to continue investigating this if the DNA test was negative. You already know that date will use? - Well, you and I had a plan ... the future of stealing my medical records. I still think we could do that, but what as to the records of my mother? Maybe it's because of her that I I am so ... Do they keep records of people who have died? Adam's face assumed an expression of profound concentration and I could bet that had given him an idea. - If you can go back in time enough ... such information was saved with much less security. Page 137 - You mean simply enter the hospital, take the Talk to a nurse make her leave his post and then tweak the her computer? - I was just kidding, but it is clear that Adam took the plan seriously. He sank into bed and stared at me. - Okay ... then you and your sister were born in Center Medical University of New York. What does your mother Biological died there, right? - Okay - I said slowly, absorbing the full weight of that conclusion. I had not thought much about before. Despite all times he had been in that hospital ... had never occurred to me my mom and Courtney had died in that building. More from half of my family. Maybe all my family, since my Dad and I had no blood ties. - Jackson ...? - Called Adam, moving your hand in front of my face. - What we need is a date that you were there ... on past ... preferably a long time. - Courtney I visited a few times. He shook his head. - No, you ever been patient. Or that was attended in the emergency room or was making a checkup with dr. Melvin. If back enough in time to a time when they still kept the medical records in physical files and not a computer ... you could take a peek. It must have been the shock of discovering that my father was not my father, but idealized the perfect plan. I knew a date far in the time it would set back. And there was something I needed to see. - December 24, 1996 - I told Adam. - Great, and I think you should try to take a look at plug from your mother, if you can figure out how. At least try while there. - He gave me a stopwatch and a notepad. It's so weird that you can carry valuables with you, but do not bring

nothing there. It's as if some force field around them when you jump. Assuming that your notes are accurate. - Well, you're about to get their own evidence to register. - I called and turned off the timer multiple times as Adam oldest always did. - Do you think I could jump up was touching someone else? Page 138 - Not sure, but do not want to be your guinea pig to prove this. - You're right, it is very dangerous. - We need to make sure that the time will be in the past is accurate. Attach the timer belt. As soon as you get there, turn it on. He opened the closet and pulled out a black ski jacket and then put a blue cap on my head. I knew almost nothing of my mother. The name contained in My birth certificate was Eileen Meyer. But I did not know which was the color of her hair or eyes. I had never seen a picture and suddenly wanted to be seen. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the earliest date Remote for which I had traveled. Page 139 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN TUESDAY, 24 DECEMBER 1996. The first thing I noticed ... after waking up on a pile of snow and turn the timer ... were the Twin Towers in the distance. As if some giant in the sky had replaced the two in place. Repress a thrill to see them and stood up. I closed the zipper of the jacket Adam and went to the sidewalk. I remembered well this Christmas Eve. There were at least fifteen inches of snow on the ground and Courtney and I were at home with Dad, watching the snow fall while embrulhvamos gifts for the party that our neighbors would midnight. That was Christmas most exciting of my six years of life. All the money in the world do not buy a perfect blizzard on Christmas Eve. Adam probably unwise to call me later, but I had to see it again. Relive that moment. Then I return to me focus on the plan to recover the medical records. Actually this event would take me directly to the source. Everything was white. The brightness of the snow was so strong that almost dazzled eyes. I walked through the park to a baseball field. Only had to wait fifteen minutes to see two little boys, looking two marshmallows, dragging his father by the hand. I leaned against the fence baseball field, his back to them, and then buried cap on his head to cover his ears and put his sunglasses. There were few people around, so I tried not to draw too much

attention. - Jackson, why not get the head? - My father suggested. It was hard not to react when he said my name, but I kept looking forward. - No, I'll do the bottom first. This doll will be well big guy - I said my youngest. - You never do what Daddy says. Santa Claus will not bring nothing to you - said Courtney, with his way of who knows everything. Page 140 - He brought me a lot of gifts last year. - Let him start from the bottom, Courtney. Someone have to do that. After a moment, I looked in the direction of the three and saw snowman coming to life. - Let's make like a three-eyed alien - I told my younger. - Creed! He must have hat and look like a man - said Courtney. - Okay, so I'll make my own snowman. I heard my dad laughing, but he tried to force me to accept version of Courtney. - Father, for that Santa brings small gifts for poor? - Courtney asked. - DAA because their house is small - I explained my 6 years of age. - Who told you that, Courtney? - Asked my father. - Silvia. The nanny of Puerto Rico. She was always with us when my father was out of town. - What did she say? - Well, she said that her family always won in fruit Christmas and Santa Claus bringing fruits because they had no money to buy other gifts - Courtney said. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the scarf wrapping around the neck of doll. - Silvia is from another country. Each nation has its customs - explained my father. - I will give half of my gifts to her - announced Courtney. - Oh sure, she'll want even your cart Barbie - said my little self. - Silvia must have been about 100 years. She will not be able Page 141 driving a motorized toy car. She can have some of my stuff.

- If Santa brings you something other than coal ... - Said Courtney - I do not care if you win coal. Diamonds are made of carbon. Huh, Dad? - That's right ... and no need to give their gifts. We can buy a gift for Silvia. - Can we get a picture of the snowman to show her? - Asked. My voice was getting farther and I knew what was going happen. I held my breath and waited. - What are you doing there? - Asked my father. - I'll get the arms of my snowman. I turned around, even though he was running the risk of being seen. I had to look. My younger self began to climb the tree, jumping to reach a higher branch. My father ran towards the tree. - Jackson! Do not pull that branch! I almost cried myself. My version of 6 years age was paralyzed with fear about a lower branch of the tree, observing the branch above his little head bowing under the weight Snow and huge thanks to the pull of a little boy who had only tried to break a small piece. My father shot at me and I grabbed my little the waist when he fell, covering her head with both arms. One of my hands was stretched to reach the branch and hit the ground covered with ice, the giant tree had sheltered Snow. I cringed and held my breath. Even from a distance, I could hear the crack of the bone to break. Or maybe I just have me remembered the noise like it was today. It just was not higher than the Courtney cry. She ran to the broken branch and stopped beside me. His hands covered his face. - His arm fell off! Page 142 It was when my little I decided it was time to get in panic and start crying. - One is broken, my dear - my father explained to Courtney before you lift me off the ground carefully. Then he took my arm the sleeve of his coat and saw his face getting more serious. Courtney gave a look at the bone sticking out through the skin and turned, throwing the biscuit I'd eaten earlier. - I do not want to die - I hear whining. - Call the dr. Melvin, please Daddy. - We just need to go to the hospital. You'll be fine, I promise. In the distance, I saw my father turn his head to the sleeve of his

coat and say - Edwards, where you been? Seconds later, a man ran past me. - Sorry, sir, need help? - He asked my father. - Yes, my son hurt his arm. The man picked her sister, who had just vomiting and was now whimpering apologies in case I, the indeed, dying. - I did not mean that about ... Santa Claus, Jackson. It will bring a lot of gifts. Sorry ... - It is an open fracture. Will need surgery - said the man Edwards called. My younger self holding her deformed arm in front of body and continued to cry, but much lower than the whining Courtney hysterical. Dad carried me through the snow, walking fast. I stood there watching as the silhouette of them was getting smaller. That Edwards was definitely some kind of agent. I remembered the man, but he thought he had only come to help. But my father would never let a stranger caught my sister on her lap. That I had gone unnoticed at the time, because of the sharp pain was feeling in the arm and the fact that there may be too young to remember the details. Page 143 I took the arm of the jacket sleeve of Adam and ran his fingers the scars from my surgery on Christmas Eve, whose memory was dimmed after so many years. I took a taxi to the hospital, where I knew my father had taken me. After reliving that day, I realized that my father did not looked like someone who only pretended to be a father. His concern was genuine. It was possible that not even he knew it was not our biological father. Or he was just one of those adoptive parents decide to keep the adoption a secret. Or maybe it was something altogether. When the taxi arrived at the hospital, I had to scour the portfolio to find one of my older notes dollar. Luckily, I collected old money. Just in case you need. Crossed the doors of the emergency room, waiting to give a better look at the man my father had called Edwards. They were not anywhere in sight, and so I was able to remember that night, only stayed up for a brief period before take me on a stretcher to the operating room and would put screws in my arm. I just needed someone to give me access to the closed doors of PS. - Can I help? - Asked a woman at the desk in front

to the ER. - Haa ... can, I'm here to see my ... brother, Jackson Meyer, he just arrived with my father. Hurt his arm. - Name, please - she asked, taking his eyes off some papers to front, probably because I looked at her as if she had finished speaking in Japanese. - Your name, not his - she he added. Oops, I had not thought of that minor issue. - Er ... Peter ... Peter Meyer. She typed something in the computer. It was one of monitors with thick green and black screen. Something I had not seen for many years. Even the hairstyle of nurses that I had seen was very different. I would have laughed if the situation was another. - Can I see your ID? - She asked. Oops, time to get out. Page 144 - Well .. I ... huh ... left in the taxi. I just called and the driver is returning. Actually, I need to go down and meet him Now. Back in a moment. - I turned around and I almost ran into a man in a blue suit. He was over six feet tall, the shaved head and dark skin. It seemed familiar. Very familiar. - I think I can help you - he said in a deep voice and powerful. The mode of drawl of the South. - Can? He nodded. - Why do not you come with me? It was not really a question. I went after him, totally terrified, but also dead curious to find out how all those people and events were linked. Furthermore, I seemed to have no other way out. I had to work to keep up with the strides man. He held the elevator door open for me and I went. He put a card in a slot and a little door to run large just enough to pass a handle opened. I craned my neck to get a better view of what was inside. It was some type of digital scanner. This was a standard safety equipment in a hospital? Especially in 1996? And we were moving away from both the ER? He kept his eyes fixed ahead, but responded to question that swam in my head. - Only authorized personnel have access to the wing of the government of hospital, but I'm sure you already know that. - Er ... there. My voice was that of a frightened child, but the man

remained calm and serene. As if he took the people all the time this wing accessed only by digital scanner. I felt the elevator down, but the dashboard that normally shows the floor was cleared. When the door opened, I gasped. Four armed men were standing outside, waiting for us. Page 145 They all raised their weapons and pointed to us. Froze in place, unable to decide whether or not to push another button. - You will not get back up without authorization - said mysterious man. It was then that I tried to concentrate and get out of there, back to Adam in 2007. Of course, as the day I was in my father's office with his hands around his neck, I was too scared to do it. One of the gunmen grabbed me and began to feel my clothes from pants to shirt. - It's clean. No weapon. - Thank you. Follow me. I managed to put one foot in front of the other and observe the surroundings. It was some sort of underground tunnel. The man opened a door and pushed inside a room. Another man forced me sit on a chair, similar to those used in offices dental. Pinned my arms with straps. Thought I'd fight for me release, but decided it would be useless if the men were armed. - I'm Commander Marshall - said the man who had brought me up there. - Who are you? We both know that Jackson Meyer has no brother. I did not answer and Captain Marshall made a sign with head to the other man. - Take a blood test. That was really scary. closed my eyes and tried to the room disappear. Send me away sooner. Avoid experiment that Adam and I could not accomplish. In fact, delve into the past was like Groundhog Day. And slight feeling I ever had during the jump (except that time on September 30, 2009) kept the pain to a minimum. In other words, if I get hurt during the jump, when he returned to this would have a bump on the head or something, but nothing more severe. But even so, and if they killed me this year? A year that was not my main base? I had no idea what could happen. If I were really dead. Page 146 I barely felt the sting in the arm, and seconds later I heard footsteps

away. - As you already know, you can not get out of here - said the commander. My eyes opened. - You've already told me that. - I meant I can not go through any method. This is thanks to the new security equipment created by dr. Melvin. An electromagnetic pulse. What the hell was he talking about? And he knew the dr. Melvin. Maybe Courtney was right about the link. Does dr. Melvin was trying to keep me stuck there, or whoever it was taken that room by means of electromagnets? But only Captain Marshall was present, along with the other guy. - Come on, tell me your name - required the Commander Marshall in a low voice, as he sat in a chair opposite me, with his arms crossed over his chest. - How do you know Jackson Meyer? I was silent, looking over his shoulder, trying to calm. - He is not an enemy - the other man said. - Are you sure? - Asked the Commander. - I have. - The man approached and looked at my face well close, then took my cap with a jerk. - An Enemy? - Asked finally. - Do not be fooled - the Commander said. - Sees Like? - He asked the other man, with a needle in hand. - With others. What other? The other man came so close to my face I could feel his breath smelling of garlic. - It is. You are right. But it could not be ... is not it? For the first time, face the Commander lost his air and serene controlled. He pressed a button on the wall and shouted: Page 147 - Edwards, come here! Seconds later, the man who had passed me on the field Baseball entered the room. - What is it, Commander? - Bring Agent Meyer here right now - ordered Commander. Man, that was getting very surreal. - Sorry, sir, he is the boy. - Okay. Melvin, then. - It is also the boy in the emergency room - explained Edwards. The Commander turned slowly to Edwards before saying: - I am too.

Edwards opened his mouth, but then closed it without saying nothing. - You mean he can ... I mean, not yet, but one day ... I did not hear the rest. Just thinking about the idea of my father come see me, older, after what had happened in the office in 2003 it was enough for me to concentrate on my trail. The last thing I saw was the face of Commander Marshall examining the mine. I do not know what scared me more ... look in his eyes or smile full of lust he had on his face when I jumped away 1996. Page 148 CHAPTER NINETEEN SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 16, 2007, 00:30. - Jackson! - Adam shouted in my ear. I was lying on the floor of his room, staring at the ceiling. - What year is it? - 2007 - he said slowly. The room was spinning and when I sat down and looked at the giant model DNA of Adam on the desk, blue and red balloons that composed spun like birds cartoon, around the a character's head. Adam grabbed the front of his shirt and shake. - I have to call my father. Like ... now. - Okay. - He lifted me off the ground and I collapsed on him. - I can not feel my legs - I muttered before plummet in his bed. I raised my hand in front of his face, turned it over, hoping it would fade or remained transparent. Then the red and blue balloons were turning black, along with everything else. The first thing I noticed upon waking the next morning, it was lump next to me, snoring. I rolled aside and stood, happy to feel my legs. But they were weak and my head throbbed, as if I was with a heavy hangover. Adam's eyes opened slowly. - You're standing. - I do not know how. - I squeezed the sides of my body, pressing where a sharp pain ran through my ribs. Page 149 Adam wore a shirt and opened the door. - Let's get something to eat. Food was the last thing I thought, but my lack appetite last week had made me lose at least two pounds. Very soon I would actually disappear.

- Good day, mother - said Adam to the lady who turned pancakes in the skillet. - Woke up early today. I did not know who was with a friend. - A mrs. Silverman turned his back on the stove and smiled at me. I tried not to laugh because Adam's parents were a big joke for me in 2009. I called them "Paul and Judy" because they me remember the Dick and Jane books [3] I read in preschool. Those 1950s. They made no idea that his son was or was capable of doing. For them life was shade and fresh water. - Pleasure, Jackson - hello. Adam and I sat at the table and put it in my diary front of me. - Write down what you remember. - How much time is spent on my stopwatch? - Asked. - A little over two hours. - And your stopwatch? - Four minutes - he replied. Although I had done it many times with Adam more old, was still odd to stay so long in the past and then come back and find that only a few minutes had passed. Typically, seconds. - How do I? - Like the other times you registered fo ... each other face. Watched pro anything, totally unresponsive. - He gave an tapped with a finger in the diary again. - Type. My memory was fragmented and confusing, but as I started making a list and Adam to bombard me with questions, the Most of the memories started to come back. Page 150 - Wow! Looks like you jumped right to date. So now know that it is definitely some kind of agent - said Adam. Mrs.. Silverman placed a giant plate of pancakes in front of each of us. - Who is Agent, dear? Adam shrugged. - It's just a TV show. She smiled at him. - Anyone here want orange juice? - Sure - Adam replied. - No Thanks - I said. - Alright - Adam continued. - So, you look like these others mysterious ... or was he talking about you appeared with his younger self? It would be no surprise if this. - He just said: "See the resemblance?" Then he said something about me

look like the others ... or maybe he said "the other" ... to other self. Still sick with the crazy adventure of the night before, pulled back the plate, but Adam pushed him back to me. - Eat. I could only eat a few pieces before running for bathroom and throw up everything. While brushing my teeth, I heard Adam talking to the mother. - Probably bad sushi. - Brought an antacid - heard the mother of Adam say on the other side the bathroom door. When I left the bathroom, Adam was waiting for me, a bottle of antacid in hand. I took a swig directly from the bottle as he returned to his room, where he collapsed on the bed. He closed the door behind me, balancing his plate of pancakes. Page 151 - Is time travel that is making you sick. If we take into account the notes of his diary and his last sickness, it is obvious. - Are you sure it is not psychosomatic? The fault can not manifest in form of illness? Never happened before Holly take shot. - I pulled the covers up to her chin, curling up in bed as a ball, his body trembling. - Anyone here been studying psychology ... - Adam sat in desk chair, still devouring the pancakes. - I think everything is relative. Before going back to 2007, the maximum you had jumped were few days. It's a formula based on the number of years you back in time, and how much time is in the past. You already know addition, because the formulas were in his diary. I nodded. - But why not get sick all the time now, in 2007? Technically, it is passed to me. He shrugged. - I think because this is your home base now. Any year other than 2007 is a year that you should not be, therefore, bad things happen when you jump to periods time that are not their main base. And the more you get out its main base, the worse the symptoms. It is as if the body were pulled in two opposite directions and you could not be stretched both. - It seems like it makes sense. Just do not know why. - I think I can say with certainty that there is still a ton of things we do not understand. - I agree. But ... I really need to call my dad. Only to ask if he is a government agent. Tell him you heard by

overhearing a conversation or something. This does not mean that it is bad guy, do you? Adam raised an eyebrow. - Does not? Just because he went to the hospital with you when he broke his arm? Big deal. And even if it is the right ... And if it does have importance and he has to attack you at the moment realize that you found out? How to time travel Page 152 you're hurting, I think you have to limit your heels to more important tasks. You need to recover, man. Per hour I think it's better to pretend that your dad does not know anything. Will be more easy to get information. It seems, those guys in Underground hospital were not even a little happy to see you, and they know their father ... is as if they were on the same side. - He stopped for a minute and I would bet that his mind was in overdrive hour. I sat down and leaned back in my wooden headboard of the bed. - Damn ... I feel rotten, and was thinking of inviting Holly to leave today. She gave me her phone number last night. Adam turned his back to me and leaned on some papers on the desk. - She's busy. - You are? - I said I'd help her study for calculus exam. - Great! So I have an excuse to go see it. I can go with you and participate in this small study session. Tell her that were together. He took a pair of jeans from the closet and put it on, still without looking for me. - I think it is a good idea. She is really concerned with the proof ... - Adam, what you do not mean? She told you some thing? He finally looked at me, then sighed. - I would not talk about it today, but I obviously have other choice. After reading all your notes, I realized that ... it is like you and Holly were just having fun. Not had nothing serious. - Are you referring to Holly 007 or other? - Holly 007? - It sounds better than Holly 2007. Page 153 He shook his head and laughed. - An interesting way to encrypt. But I referred to the other.

The 2009. Anyway ... unless guilt for leaving her die ... there's something different between now and the future? I stared at him, not quite knowing how reply, feeling my face flushed with anger without even trying. - Look, Jackson, I have nothing against you. You are dealing with all this aspiration, and the fact you want to keep it alive, have sure she is safe, proves you're a guy decent. But you do not think is a little risky if approach her ... for various reasons? Holly is my friend and I do not I want her to get hurt. - You think I'm just trying to approach her because I feel guilty? - Asked actually because I was not sure. This was uncharted territory for me. In fact, no type of relationship was familiar ground to me. - It seems so ... but maybe I'm wrong. In any case, you need to stop feeling guilty. Adam turned to the computer and I lay prone, examining the pattern of the water and trying to absorb the insightful tip Adam. Was I trying to get close to Holly only for guilt or simply the thrill of seducing her again? So, again, I thought it might have gone that last night, in 2009, we stayed together. I was one hour late for dinner and then told her he had not managed to arrive in time for the movie, because of some things I had to settle with Adam. She had risen from his chair, grabbed her purse and told quietly: - Well, I could be doing other things too, so I go out and do it now. I knew she was angry, but had not started yell at me until I leave behind her. But I walked out behind her. It had to mean something. I had never gone out with any girl my school or someone who knew a lot about my personal life. Or someone who had known my sister before she died. In college it was easier. For some reason I just Page 154 Holly telling almost everything about me ... but I was the only source. She had not heard any gossip or rumor at school. What made it so easy to talk with Holly was that I could tell her only half of what I would say and she fulfilled the gaps. She knew what I was thinking. Like the first time I kissed ... It was my 19th birthday. June 20 2009. My father was ignoring my birthday, as did every year after the death of Courtney. Holly had just

break the relationship with David and reluctantly agreed to go to a ballad with fellow camp. Of course, I was anxious to an opportunity to be alone with her, but I could see that she was unhappy and trying to give the impression that he was fun. I gave up my plan to lure her to the dance floor. - Want to get out of here? - Asked. She nodded. - Are you hungry? - Asked. - Hungry. - Me too. - Her fingers touched the back of my hand and I laced, dragging it to the warm air of summer. I dropped her hand before starting to walk down the street. - You do not eat pizza, right? She shook her head. - No, intolerance to dairy. - I know a very good restaurant on the other side of town. They have several dishes without dairy on the menu. - Sounds good. We stopped a taxi and we took him out of the club. The restaurant was almost empty and select a dish almost no hurry totally vegetarian menu, then spread our feast the larger table of the place. - How long have you stopped eating meat? Page 155 She dipped a piece of pita bread in hommus before reply. - Only a few years. I could eat meat if he liked the taste, but not taste. - So it's not because he wants to save cows. - Not exactly. - She smiled and took a sip of iced tea. Can I ask you something? - Sure. - It was in their plans? To be alone with me tonight? Hear say you ... do this a lot. I was speechless for a minute. The answer is not trivial seemed correct. I folded my hands on the table and looked into her eyes. She stopped chewing. - To be honest, I was watching you dance with Brook I said. - And I knew he was feeling guilty for it fun tonight. We have that in common. That was the truth. I just wanted to stay with her, but did not know exactly why. It still scared me a bit. She looked down and picked up his fork in a bowl of fruit. She I knew exactly what I was talking about. - Yeah, we have it.

- Ok, so you know what to do to alleviate the guilt? - I straightened his back in his chair and watched her eyes rise up. Just normal things day to day, are allowed tonight. How to eat drink and sleep. His mouth twitched in a half smile. - Sounds good. Just normal things are allowed. - And talk? - Suggested. - Mr. Meyer, how have you been? - A voice sounded behind me. I turned in the chair and saw my father approaching the counter. - Father, what are you doing here? My father looked at me and nodded. Page 156 - I work late. I just came to get something to trip and back to the office. - Not your desk that usually causes this? He shrugged. - I sent her home. He wanted to be alone for the same reason that I did not. I I rummaged in his chair and looked at Holly, then turned back to the my father. - This is Holly Flynn. We work together. My father reached out to greet her. - Kevin Meyer. - Nice to meet you - said Holly. My father took a bag that a man at the counter and brought again turn to us. - You go to New York? - He asked. - I'm going to NYU in September. - She is a freshman - explained to my father. He nodded before crossing the door. - So you have a veteran to show you all there. Jackson is very good at it. I decided to make one last effort. - I'll probably go home late, okay ...? My father did not even looked at me over his shoulder. - Okay. I took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair. - That was weird - Holly said. I raised my head to look at her. - He works in the building across the street. In fact he was who told me about this place. Page 157 - That's not what I meant. I'm talking about ... huh ... I lowered my eyes.

- I get it. She must have sensed my need for change subject. - So let's talk about what? - She said. - What happened to Daniel or Donny? Whatever the name of him. She hid a smile. - David, but you already know what happened. And is it a good idea to talk about ex-boyfriends during a meeting? - Well, this is not a date, so you will not be breaking any rules - I explained. Normally I would not ask for details about this kind of thing, but Holly was very hard to understand without knowing what kind of guy she could go for a whole year. I could not even imagine it would be like dating someone for so long in our age. My longest relationship lasted only a month and the girl had spent two weeks out of the country during this period. - Nothing exciting. It's the typical story of the girl who matured more than high school sweetheart. - And he ... accepted a good end of dating? She smirked. - Supported, David is a nice guy. Just do not know if he said anything well me not to feel bad. We changed the subject and talked for at least an hour before leaving. I tried to talk only about matters mild and hoped she had believed me about not having "Big plans" for our night. - And now? - Asked. - I'd better go home. No, no, no. Page 158 - We can take a walk first? Exercises certainly are allowed. There's nothing fun about it. - Of course - she agreed. The tension that had fallen during dinner started increase again. Holly obviously felt it too, and perhaps wanted something to happen, or maybe it was just the Otherwise - I wanted to eliminate that possibility as soon as possible. - Found something good that your newfound freedom? - Asked. - Everything. I think that's why I feel guilty. - Makes sense. - I turned the corner without giving a damn where were going, as long as there has never arrived. Holly's hand found mine and she stopped in the middle of sidewalk. When I came back to face her, she looked at me and I I noticed that the weather had just pure relaxation.

She stepped closer to me. - I have to tell you something. Epa. Here comes the story of "just good friends". - You? The clear blue eyes fixed on mine it. - Happy birthday, Jackson. I opened my mouth to answer, but no sound came out. All I wanted that day was that my father had told me that. Nothing gifts or parties. Just a "happy birthday". Maybe something like, 'I know Courtney is gone, but she'd like to see him happy today. " This has have been more than adequate. Holly frowned and dropped my hand. - Sorry. I think it was the wrong thing to say, was not it? Only I thought, after his father left, that ... My brain went into high speed mode and focused on thing. I gently pushed her back until her shoulders touch the wall behind us. Her eyes were wide and cheeks red. I even hesitated for fear she Page 159 I stop. I leaned over and kissed her, pressing my body against her. It tasted very good, like strawberries and mint. She raised her arms and clasped my neck, pulling me more close. The fingers were in my hair, his lips moving, heart pounding. My desire was to tear our clothes and grab it. Then her hands were on my chest, I pushing back. I pulled away and stared at the same instant, as she leaned against the wall for support, his chest rising and down quickly, his eyelids flickering. I started to get nervous. Had I misread your signals? Then her lips parted in a smile. - Wow! I sighed in relief and approached enough to engage his waist. - For a long time I wanted to do this ... She opened her eyes and looked at me. - I know what you mean ... Of course, that was not the Holly 007 and that kiss had been burning. Future Holly I understand . And no one seemed to be able this. Maybe it scared me a bit, so get exposed to a person. I left a little to one side after the college classes started and we both lived very busy. It was easier to excuses to admit to her (and myself) as I felt. I think my life was much simpler back then. Not

was no need to define clearly the things relationships, because we had plenty of time to make this. Until the time is up. Back in the present, I saw that Adam continued to enter the computer, giving me some privacy to think and rest. Perhaps the best thing to do in 2007, with this Holly, was let her know me. Do not do anything else. No games. Just be myself. Page 160 I mean, taking the part of "I'm from the future." If it does not was sufficient for either of us, so I could get away and just make sure she was safe distance. - Hey, Adam? I sat down when I heard his chair turning. - I thought you were asleep - he said. - No. Just thinking about what you said. I'm not even a answer, but I promise I'll be careful with it. - Beauty. Glad to hear that, man. - Adam pointed to desk. - I wrote something in her journal, on the back cover of behind. I looked up. - More Latin? - Hmm .. in terms. - He looked at me again. - Now, this is important. If you ever need me to say something and can not do this in your main base because it is too risky or not alone, you can always skip a day or two and I'll teach you a way to communicate without anyone else understands. Then you can jump forward and use that. - What are you talking about? You can not tell me now? He shook his head. - It's one thing nor the CIA will be able to decipher and I do not I can take the risk of telling you at the main base, when she really bring consequences. I nodded and slipped the diary in my backpack. - Now go home let you implement your plans for the afternoon. - If you want to come with me, fine. Seriously, I'm sure that Holly will not mind. - No, wait until tomorrow to see her. Page 161 I was really surprised when I got back to my computer home and saw that Holly had sent me a message. I thought she would take time, even if he was interested. Holly had more

patience than any girl I knew. This was extremely annoying at times. Holly: I heard that you started walking with my friend Adam. You're also a genius of science? Me: I quite like to be a science genius. But I'm not that smart. Just try to look like I am. Holly: So basically, you're an imposter. Me: Yeah, but I'm trying not to be. Maybe even find a group support. Holly: What is your biggest weakness? I: A fillet. I die for a juicy steak, with that extra fat crispy on the edges. Holly: LOL! Yuck! But that's not what I meant. What kind of bullshit you say to people? Me: You have a way of expressing themselves so delicate ... but I am bound to say that it is quoting Shakespeare's sonnets in French to impress a girl. Need therapy to improve it as well. But usually works. Holly: Um .. 'd love to say I do not impress me, but I think it would not be true. Of course now you've ruined the surprise. I: Without a doubt. Holly: Adam just arrived. Time to study for the test calculation. Until later. Look. That was the beginning of sincerity and a little I exposed. It was not so bad. Yet. I fell asleep on the couch, noting all times with Holly 009 I could remember. Only for case you forget. There were many that I had never bothered to register. I always thought it would be time for that. Page 162 When I awoke, it was dark and I had slept most of the day. I spent almost an hour busy doing some things, trying to decide if it would be a bad idea to call or write Holly again. Just when I was ready to give in and send her a quick little note, I saw that she had sent me an e-mail. Does Holly 17 years was a little less patient? Holly: I know it's stupid to send you another email just six hours after the first, but just wanted to know if you have some good tips for those who are studying for the SATs. I opened the chat window instead of replying by email. Me: Yes, I have several. But what I get for it? Holly: What do you want? Me: Can I call you now? Holly: Why not try and see if I attend? I should know what she would say. I lay in bed and turned out the lamp before dialing her number.

- Hi! - She said. - Hi! - So ... - So ... Tell me something interesting about the world of teaching average. It feels like an eternity I was there. Again a true statement. Until now, I was going well. - Well .. I am doing a new project of English and is very nice. We have a daily music lyrics that represent our mood to Throughout the day, for a whole week. - What is your music now? Page 163 - "Vacations" the Go-Go's. Do you? - She asked. I sang the first verse. - Can not seem to get you out of head ... - It's kind of tacky? - No, I love it. - Tell me your. The tone of her voice relaxed and I closed my eyes and imagined wrapped in his white blanket, with his head on a pillow soft light blue. - Hmm .. "All Mixed Up". - Never heard. - It's a band called 311. - You know a lot about music, huh? - Yeah, I'm a musical genius. - I like a weird way. Some have even ashamed of I like to say. - Like what? - There's one called Billy Joel "Do not Ask Me Why". I sang the first verse over the phone. - I do not think you know this song! - I can play the guitar. - Oh, stop it! - Seriously. 'll Show you sometime. - Cool. Okay, I lied a little about music, but I could not resist, because I knew it was her favorite and I had to played this song on the guitar to impress Holly 009. I went to bed that night feeling more like myself I felt for a long time. Let Adam take his brain Page 164 much more developed with new information and did what he said, pretending that he believed in my father. For now, I was stuck in that

strange purgatory, waiting for something or someone to tell me what making. Page 165 CHAPTER TWENTY Sunday, October 7, 2007. I know I should not do time travel for a period. Whereas I still feel rotten even after past several days since the last jump, orders Adam needed to be obeyed. But this morning I woke up thinking about Courtney ... stuff I would like to fix ... as the seventh year. As there were only brothers but also classmates, I knew everything that spent with her. Much I did not want to know. As your digestive problem emotionally based. Where it had a test or an audition for a band, had diarrhea and gases. I saw her run to the bathroom and I knew exactly why. I did not think much about it and never commented about it until the day My best friend, who had a crush and unrequited obvious by Courtney, saw her running out of the court a little before presentation at the Science Fair. He asked me if it was sick and, without thinking, I turned out, "No. Just do not like 'drop gases' in front of people. " So I saw my friend giggled maliciously, realized what he had done and thought I'd say that was a lie. Or to remove said. But I did not. Just laughed with him for several weeks and Courtney had to hear everyone calling it "Cagona". It was horrible. It's hard to believe that after everything that happened with her and me a stupid joke about gas I was doing in school I feel the most insensitive man in the world. But the worst part is that I never told her it was me who started it all unintentionally. Never talked about it. Almost as if she knew I did not was brave enough to defend my sister of my friends. As if she understood. But she should not understand and I should not have been such a coward. Page 166 I tried to put the key in the lock of the academy, but everything revolved around me and I could not. After some weeks of rest in my main base, disobeyed rules Adam and spent a few hours in 2003 with my sister. Now I was paying for it. Had planned to stay only a few minutes but just could not go. Adam also had prescribed daily exercise to strengthen me in case I feel the side effects of travel. I probably put the losing the three-week race and diet to gain weight in my Tour four hours. At least that was what I felt.

The door seemed to open by itself and I stumbled into while listening to a familiar voice. - Jackson, what are you, man? - Asked Toby. - You all right? You're so ... pale. - Holly's voice seemed come from afar. The two faces turned in front of me and I just closed eyes and collapsed on the floor. - Do you have other shoes to go home? - I heard Toby asking. - No, but I can go barefoot - Holly replied. I began to open my eyes, I saw the gray cabinets locker room employees and realized I was lying on the couch. - Look, he's waking up. Surf's up, man? - Toby asked. - No breath who is hungover. Must be this flu is in the air. I caught a few weeks ago and threw up, like, every fifteen minutes for six whole hours. - Since you're aware by now, I'll say. - See you later, Toby - said Holly. I felt a wet cloth on my forehead. - What year is it? Holly laughed and sat beside me on the couch. - You mean the time? Page 167 - Yeah, that too. - Five of the afternoon. I tried to sit up, but she pushed me back onto the couch. - Do not stand still. You will just fall again and I'm not strong as Toby. - I have to do my job. - We already took care of that. - Really? Hey, you do not have to do this ... - You should have called and said he was sick. No, I should have left the trip in time to when were off. - Yeah, I think so. How did I get here? Holly smiled and got the cloth from my forehead. - Well, you fell on top of Toby and he caught you before hit his head on the floor. Then he raised you up and threw you in my shoes. I covered my face and groaned. - Sorry. - Forget it. Like I said, I've done the same thing. With all these children academy spreading viruses around, you were subject to get one.

- Glad you were here. Otherwise I would have fainted at the door. And probably stayed with a large bump on his head. She laughed and ran his fingers down my arm. A little touch her and I had goose bumps. Three weeks exchanging emails, most talking about anything - jokes or stories about "crazy mothers academy" that Holly had to deal with - but we had not seen outside the job. I had not planned exactly, but the words of Adam did not come out of my head and I was afraid to be alone with it - and get something that went beyond just friendship with a colleague work. In addition, 007 Holly was just 17. In 2009, I never, no way, think about going out with a girl of 17 years. Page 168 She ran her fingers through my scar. - What happened? - I fell from a tree when he was 6. - I reached for touch her under the chin. - And you? How did you get that scar? - Jumping parachute the kitchen counter. Eight points. She took my fingers and held them. - Your hands are cold. Her gaze was intense. I knew that look, and more I wanted her to look at me like that, I was not sure if she should. - You probably already ready to go home. - It is my last party has ended an hour ago. But you? Vai get well? - I'll call Adam. He gives me a ride. - I can take you home. Where do you live? Far away from here. - No need. Adam and I had already combined in finding. I took the phone from his pocket to call him. Holly took the her things and sat next to me again. Then she did something that I left completely shocked. He pulled the wet cloth on my forehead and leaned forward, his lips just brushing my forehead. - You do not have fever. That's a good sign. I do not know if it was just a friendly gesture, but I did not care. My arms wrapped. I cradled his head in her hair and held her close. She turned her head and I felt his breath on my neck. Then she giggled and said: - What are you doing? I pulled back his arms and I reclined on the couch again. - Only thanks. Nothing more. My family likes hugs. She stood up and smiled. - You're welcome. And I hope you get better.

Page 169 Holly walked to the door with a faltering step, as was half dizzy or off balance. Adam appeared minutes later with a Gatorade in hand. - I can not believe you did it without me! I took his hand and Gatorade uncapped. - Sorry. It's only been a few weeks and I had a moment of weakness. Obviously I am suffering the consequences Now. He waved a hand in front of me. - Forget it. I've devised a plan amazing. Well, it's another opportunity to go after those medical records. And, if not work ... maybe at least you get some information with person who is doing all the notes in your file. - This requires a leap in time? Because I'm kind of blown. - And whose fault is that? But no, nothing jumps per hour. On However, you will have to let his father know his job secret assuming that CIA personnel have not watched you the whole time. He'll probably sit and watch if you mention certain symptoms. I knew exactly where he was going with it and was pleased to see that he was avoiding mentioning the issue directly. Especially after I just spent several hours with Courtney. He wanted me to pretend I was with some symptoms of brain cancer. Something that had really scared my father in recent years. - Okay, what's the plan? My father was alone when he arrived and rushed to the gym Adam received at the door. - He just fainted and said his head was hurting lot - Adam explained. I was lying on the couch, eyes half closed. - Dad, are you? Page 170 - I, Jackson. Let's get going. I already called the dr. Melvin. He is waiting in the office. - Really? In a Sunday? - Adam muttered as he helped me to get off the couch. - You are a special patient - my father explained. Back to my father, Adam raised an eyebrow at me, as if to say, "I told you I had something important in those records ". I was slightly shocked when I discovered that my father had gone to the gym driving himself, my BMW M6. With

Luckily I did not throw up any Gatorade in it. Buckled the belt safety and he plucked at full speed. - Do not you think you should slow down? - Do not worry. I have many friends in the police of New Jersey. Yes, I'm sure you have, Agent Meyer. - Let's discuss this his new job later. Should be why they left school, I presume. - I thought we would discuss it later. He muttered a string of curses to himself, before making a sharp turn to the right, almost making me fly by window. - It's because we have money? You want to feel normal change? - He asked. - Actually, no. I just want to take a chance with a girl would never date a playboy Manhattan. He looked at me sideways. - What? - Just kidding, Dad. We were silent for the rest of the way, largely because its direction crazed secret agent was making me terrified. He should have diplomatic immunity or something. Or I knew I could let the police back with one foot on the back. Would Adam's fault if I ended up in TV news, in some crazy chase with police and helicopters flying over us. Page 171 He sang tire to halt in front of the hospital. - Wait while I park inside. My father came in record time and went to the elevator. He swinging forward and back on the heels of shoes, while I pressed the button on the floor of dr. Melvin. - I thought there was one floor below the floor. I see nothing well on the map. You know, stories underground ... I was doing this a few weeks ago. Playing small baits and testing his reactions. Up until now, had not accomplished anything useful. He was good at hiding things. Very good. - I have no idea. You can ask at the information desk if really need to know. The doctor bellied, gray-haired rebels was to Our wait outside the elevator. - How you doing, Jackson? - Not very well, dr. Melvin. - Let's get an X-ray to see what is causing these headaches ... and fainting. His voice had the tone Always friendly, like a grandfather or an

favorite uncle. Courtney and I loved to come see him. Every time we won candies and gifts. - I'd rather you did an MRI of whole body - said my father. - Okay, we can do this. The radiology machines were no novelty to Me. Neither the tunnel resonance scared me more. I lay there patiently while the machine emit noises like beats at regular intervals. When it was over, I got dressed in the room resonance. Through the glass, I could see my father Melvin and the area observation. Once you wear the shirt, I saw Melvin drop the clipboard in his hand. My father took the floor, the frown revealed concern. I turned my head when they looked in my direction and then I waited a good five minutes until Melvin finally enter the room and Page 172 ask me to accompany him to the examination room. A deathly silence hung in the air. Many secrets that probably would tell me not, but if I could get at least some information, the plan Adam might be worth. I sat in the exam room stretcher and watched as Melvin showed images from my MRI a large screen Flat computer. - Something is wrong. I saw you in the observation room - I said. Melvin turned to me and faked a smile. - Nothing serious. No tumors or bruises. - Then why do you look so upset? My father walked from one side to the other, then stopped to look images. - We do not know very well what is wrong. Melvin had put the unit pressure on my arm and had a stethoscope in his ears. - Your blood pressure is low, you are dehydrated. - So you got so nervous? - I wanted answers to all my questions (and Adam), but at the moment they were really scaring me. Melvin tucked the stethoscope into her apron pocket and looked glance at my father, who nodded slightly. - I need to ask a few questions before giving a diagnosis. - All right - I said slowly. He pointed to the right corner of the first image of my brain. - This section showed activity during resonance. This can indicate ... maybe ...

- What? - I asked, eager to hear what he had to say. - Well, is not uncommon and may explain some of your symptoms. Page 173 How to get stuck in the past two years? This is considered a medical symptom? - Unusual like ... different from the other pictures you have of my brain? - Is - my father replied. - Maybe it's because I'm older. - Type ... much older. - Have you had any ... memory lapse? - He seemed to pick those three words very carefully. - For example, to agree on a place and not quite knowing how you got there? - Hey, now you're scaring me. - What about the photographic memory? Can you remember the pages of a book, word for word, or maybe maps or directions? - Melvin said. - I should be able to do this? - It is possible with its genetics ... My father cleared his throat loudly. - Sorry, I mean, it is possible with this section of his brain showing activity - Melvin corrected. It would be cool if I was completely calm and could choose his words carefully, but it just was not possible at that moment. - What part of my brain is this? I'm not a complete idiot. I studied anatomy and physiology. - When? - Both asked. Thanks in college . - Ah ... actually, it was more a seminar. A course of a day ... I mean, I just did to get away from a proof algebra ... My father turned to look at me and his expression was intense. - Jackson ... you ... was adopted. Courtney too, of course. Sorry never have said anything, but there was never really a reason for it. Up to now. Page 174 Pretend that kind of shock was not easy and I had almost sure he had thrown that bomb just to distract my attention of the little slip Melvin about my genetics. He was really good this story to conceal things and probably know I was lying. I decided to follow another course of action, rather than pretend I was shocked. - Er ... well, dad ... I kind of suspected this for a long time. - Suspected? - Melvin said. - Well .. we do not look even a little and ... - I do not

could think of a good excuse for another matter dominated my thoughts. - So that story about my mother having died at birth ... nor is it true? My father shook his head. - Not exactly. Sorry never counted. At that moment I felt as if I had kicked yet more. I knew that my father was not my father, and now so seemed, I actually knew less about my mother than thought. Melvin sat beside me on the bed and put his arm my shoulders as if I were a small child resentful. Almost I waited for him to open his drawer and gave me a lollipop. - Jackson, what you must understand is that ... we have no history of your family. As a doctor, I need to rely on history of family members when I make a diagnosis. Listen Melvin say aloud that I did not have a family truth was hard. Was there someone in the world who could do I did? Or is it that I was some crazy mutant, found on the roadside? - So ... you think my parents, whoever they are, had the same brain activity strange that I have? - Not exactly like you, but something. To my surprise, my father came out a little of your posture aside and looked at Melvin, then said: - No, he is not nothing like the others. I've been told this for years. Page 175 He walked out the door and slammed it behind him with a bang. Melvin was looking toward the door for a minute and then returned to me wide eyed. - He knows my real parents? - Asked. Melvin shook his head. - You're just upset because ... his sister. It was my fault bring up memories so sad. Her cancer was very aggressive and rare and, with their real parents dead, no family history, the possibility of you having the same cancer gene can not be ignored. What a perfect story. Shame that something was missing. If the staff underground knew me, my father and Melvin did not fit no part of the script they were trying to make me swallow. The the two had just done was something I myself have had often done. For example, when I was accused of doing something really bad in school or at home, I admitted to a crime less divert attention from the original indictment. When operated as a magic.

- My biological parents are dead? The dr. Melvin nodded vehemently. - Are, sorry. We have no other information not the fact that they are already dead. - But when ... when they died? Soon after I and Courtney born? How long were adopted? We reached live with them? - I crivava questions, unable to repress. The dr. Melvin looked nervously at the door again, do not know is waiting for my father to come back and hoping that he linger longer, so you could tell me something. Finally, breath and said: - All I know is that you live with your father since were 11 months of age. Eleven months. So for almost a year of my life, the first year of my life, someone else created me. That did not change anything in true, but it was as if he could change. Page 176 My head was spinning with millions of questions and suddenly had to lie down. - I'm not feeling very well. Melvin filled a cup with water and gave me. - No Lollipop? He smiled and pulled out a red lollipop drawer. - Why do not you rest here a little while I talk with his father? - Sure. In the second he closed the door, grabbed my cell phone and started sending a text message to Adam. Later, when my father and I were returning home, their defenses were already back and he apologized. - I regret the fact that they have adopted surfacing that way. I over-reacted. The dr. Melvin sometimes goes deep others in scientific detail, I think he forgets that it is dealing with real people. Anyway, was longer because of your sister than you. - Where is - I said, not realizing how much I had spoken I like my 17 year old. He gave me a long, penetrating look before leaving the car and pass the keys to Henry. - You're right, Jackson. Courtney may be gone, but you do not. Sometimes it's hard for me to start where we left off without feeling that pain. But I will try harder. Promise. That would be another tactic? Pretend to understand all this just for me stop asking questions and trust the man who lied to me lifetime?

- All right, Dad. - So tell me about this girl you're trying to impress. I'm pretty sure you're not lying about this. The Holly and the safety message about not wanting Adam Page 177 she was involved in that whole mess went through my head, monopolizing my thoughts. Through the door steps wide, giving back to my dad. - You would not like it, believe me. And, there is nothing in truth. I just like to have a job. - If it is what it says ... In other words, he did not believe. My phone rang and it was Adam, of course. I went to my room and I closed the door before answering. - Hey, what up? I spent it all about the attitude of understanding my father. - You can enter this little game too, Jackson. Make he feels guilty for what is hiding, whatever that is. - It is a smart plan. Who knows ... it makes him open his beak. - All right, tell me what was so important that you did breaking the only rule I gave you. I was not exactly ashamed of wanting to visit Courtney, but he knew it was wrong for several reasons and would not go into detail with Adam. - Firstly, you gave me much more than a single rule. And second, it was not anything important, actually. Only a brief visit to a person, then lost track of time. He moaned into the phone. - Seriously, you need to be more responsible. Just do not let it happen again. I will enter a new list of theories based on Today information. - Okay. - Ah ... Holly and asked how are you - he said, I heard him typing at fast pace. - She called for more or less one hour and again for five minutes. For a few seconds, the whole point of my crazy life and confused dissipated and it was just me, Jackson Meyer. A regular guy Page 178 Proud because the girl he liked was perhaps indeed interested in him. Although I wanted to be careful with Holly without me too close, it was still nice to hear that. Made me happy ... and when it was no easy task.

Page 179 CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE FRIDAY, 12 OCTOBER 2007 10:00. A crowd passed me as I waited in front the stained glass windows of the Metropolitan Museum of Art was becoming more than slightly annoyed with Adam. After all, he had I agreed with a text message at three in the morning saying, "Meet me at the Met at 9:30 am ... Great Experiment Physical ... Top Secret ... Order of Amateur Science! " - You know how hard it is to find when you are using cap? I I turned around and came face to face with someone who definitely was not Adam. - Holly? What are you doing here? - Field work - she said with a smile, and then his eyes swept the immense open space. - But I'm running, and you're my accomplice. I should be an expression totally confused because she laughed. - I can not ... come to find Adam. Holly shook her head. - Adam at this time must be taking a nap in class trigonometry. - I told her I was going to sleep in the house of Jana. Furthermore, we were just studying. And my mother would never let me come to New York alone. This is my only chance. You are in order or not? I saw her heading for the exit and smiled. - I am. She looked at me over his shoulder and smiled again. Page 180 - I was sure you would realize that the message was mine. I laughed. - Part of the "order of science aficionados" leave me intrigued ... but I thought he was drunk. Holly spun around to look at me from the front, walking backwards the sidewalk. - That is so awesome! I can not believe I did. Toby is covering me in the gym and Mr.. Orman will not back us in buses. I have almost the whole day. - You should be a spy or detective - played. She sighed. - I wish. But my language skills foreign need to improve if I want to enter the world of espionage.

We skirted the museum and spent under the bridge leads to Central Park. I took the bag from her shoulder and threw it on the mine. - This backpack is a lead. What you charge here? - A blanket and three books ... just in case I decide to lie down and reading the sun for several hours. Ah! And a lot of snacks. - Sounds like you really planned it. How could the role accomplice? She laughed, but kept his eyes on the trees ahead. - Well .. I thought if it was going to drag someone with me, then would better choose someone who would not be skipping class. - Ah ... so it was not my style bad boy rebel? She gave me a smile. - That too, of course. We found a perfect spot on the lawn near a playground. Holly opened the blanket on the floor, right next to the swings. - I had a swing like that in my yard, but rarely used as a swing. Page 181 - You wore what for? - Look. - She climbed the sidebar and red metal rocked until you reach the other side of the top bar. Then lifted her chin up bar and was upside down. E Suddenly her head was above the bar and legs, swinging beneath. - Cool! I'll try too. - Go on. I have given a boost as she did and then turned the body by on the beam. - It was not as bad as I thought. - You're pretty good. Should leave Toby teach you some maneuvers bars. I jumped on the grass and waited for Holly to do the same. Instead addition, she shook a leg and placed it on the top bar of the balance and stood at the bar. - Holly, do not think you should ... - Relax, do it since age 5. - She turned with ease and began to walk through the bar swing, toes clinging the bar. All I could think about was her head hitting the hard ground. - Hey, you're making me scared. Can you go down, for Please? - I begged. - The first time I did it, my mom was in the kitchen, washing dishes. When she looked out the window and saw me, ran out, screaming at me to get down. I went down, but I spent the night of punishment. - She

came back to hang on the bar and rocked a few times, then somersaulted in the air and landed softly on the ground. I breathed a sigh of relief and she laughed. - You almost made me have a heart attack. It looked like a Jungle Monkey. - She came, and once came close enough took her hand and pulled her to the mat. - Sit down, please. Page 182 She rolled her eyes, but sat still. I stretched out on the blanket and watched the clouds through the trees. Holly lay beside me. - Are you feeling better? - Asked. - These viruses are one bag. - I'm so much better. But I was pretty bad that day. I turned sideways to look at her. - Can I ask you something? - Can. - What would you do if you had a second chance to live one moment? Type ... a time when you did something really bad or maybe just to revive a good reminder. What would you do? She turned to face me. - Where did you get that? It is a very vague question, so it is difficult to answer. I leaned on one elbow. - I had this dream the other night. It was on a day when I was an asshole with my sister. - What did you do? - I told a friend a embarrassing story about her and him counted for the whole school. I think we had about 12 years old and I wanted impress the guys. - What kind of embarrassing story? It was, like, something like ... count she wet the bed when he was 3 years ... this is no big deal. I wrinkled my nose. - It was something involving gases and was very recent ... had happened a few days before. Holly covered her mouth. - Wow! That is pretty bad. I smiled at her. - I know. Anyway, in my dream, I was there as I'm here now, at this age. I knew I could have prevented Page 183 what happened, but at the time did nothing, not the day nor the day Next. - Her sister did not know you had repented? - No.

- But you had repented? - Had. Holly was silent for a minute before answering. - I think there is a certain nobility in wanting to fix things. - I do not actually repaired. - But do the right thing is hard sometimes. The more practical you have, the easier it gets. Even if it was just a dream. I lay back again. - I think you may be right. She snuggled closer to me, but then began to twist the hands as if nervous. I kept staring at the clouds, but I reached out and pulled away from the her hands from one another. Put one of us and left my well close to hers. Seconds later, her fingers brushed the palm of my hand. I squeezed them and closed my eyes. - Hol? - Huh? - Relax, all right? Just being here with you ... is more than enough. I have other plans. And it was true. My thumb made small circles on the back of her hand as I breathed the scent of autumn leaves in the air, combined with charred wood. - You are so different than I thought ... - She said quietly. I smiled to myself. - You are exactly as I thought. Page 184 She rested her head on my shoulder. I felt his lips touching my face and a warmth spread through my whole body. I stretched her other hand and I put my palm on her cheek. Could stay like this forever. No matter what year it was. It was like the first time we slept together (of course, it was with Holly 009, when she was of age). I had these crazy ideas in his head right before it happened, some plans and daring. But what I remember most was not liked nothing to do with the main event. It was mid-July 2009. A few days after being caught in the room for my father. Finally, we were alone in my apartment. With the door locked room. The perfect music playing. Nothing stopping us do what we wanted. Holly pulled her dress over her head, then crawled across the bed of knees. I touched the elastic of her pink panties and started to draw. My mouth followed my hands. Her fingers ran through my hair, and then she

whispered: - I've never done this before. My lips froze just above your hips. There was many ways to interpret what she said. - Never did what? - Sex. It was not what I expected to hear. I think, in any of my fantasies, I thought Holly was a virgin. I knelt on the bed and looked into her eyes. - Never? She shook her head and covered her face with her hands. - I should have said before. - Holly, okay. Do not have to ... - No, I want ... - She lowered her arms and turned back, face against the pillow. - I can not believe I just said that. Page 185 I lay down beside her, and I put my hand on his back. - Okay. - If I tell you something, you promise you will not laugh Me? I raised my right hand. - Scout's honor. She smiled and then sat on the bed, with her legs crossed. - I almost did once. David and I had this great plan, type, get rid of the Big V on the night of prom. I tried not to smile and Holly rolled her eyes. - I know, not very original. Anyway, we reserve a hotel room and everything, but David had a little problem and tore all the condoms I had brought. - I thought you said you never ... - No, he tore up before I take off my clothes. I'll spare you the details. I laughed out loud, but I shut her mouth when she stared at me. - Anyway, we decided to go to the pharmacy and buy another box condoms. - Further, this time. She laughed and agreed. - The whole time we stayed at the pharmacy, we both watching the runners, to make sure we have not seen anyone knew. But when we arrived at the counter to pay, David realized he was without his wallet. I had not brought my purse, so we had to ask the girl to cancel the sale. But she was up to the microphone and called the manager. By this time, David and I only wanted to get out of there, as she tried to convince the manager to give us the condoms for free.

I fell out laughing and Holly joined me. - All right, so what? What happened? Page 186 - I just said, "No need, thank you" and dragged David there and told him that this was a sign that we should not do that. At least not tonight. - So, you came back and laughed at the whole thing. She lay back down beside me. - Not exactly. The ego of David was a bit hurt. He fell in sleep as soon as we got to the hotel, slept or pretended not to talk. - And never tried again? She shook her head. - No. And not because he fumbled with the whole thing condoms, but more that night because all I could think was ... David is actually the guy I want to be? And I had not sure of that and then doubts began to accumulate. Knowing we would take such different paths, it did not seem to be the thing right to do. I spent my arms around her waist and pulled her closer. - Everything is so deep with you, is not it? She rested her head on my chest. - You are too deep. Just does not recognize it. And all that classical literature you read hidden? - That was for school. - But it was you who chose a basic matter. And, you know, Jackson? - What? - I really want to do this. I touched his shoulder with his lips and closed my eyes, without reply. I knew it was hard for her to admit, but I also had my concerns. - Jackson? I sighed loudly and then rested his head on the pillow. - Maybe another day. Page 187 - What is more perfect than today? - She broke his grip and began to walk away. - I just do not want to hurt you - I said in a whisper. The idea that she might not like it was making me give up idea. I do not remember the last time he'd been with a virgin girl, even if it was just for fun. Maybe never. She started kissing every inch of my body, while I was absorbed in thought. His hands were doing things

that made my brain lose all logic. I groaned and covered my face. - Holly, what are you doing? - Think of it this way, Jackson. You are me saying that I prefer to find another guy? - Her voice was relaxed and laughing. - No. - So you want me to change for a girl easier ... - Of course not. - I do not see another way out, then, unless it is in favor of celibacy. - Of course I'm not. She laughed and then held my face between his hands. His forehead touched mine. - I want to be with you. - Why? She kissed my lips. - Because ... want, ok? I had a good idea of what she almost said. The three words that neither of us had said yet. - You have to tell me if I hurt you. Do you swear? My hands were already shaking. She took one and placed on the heart. - I swear. Page 188 - Okay. She kissed me on the cheek. - I've never seen you so nervous. I was nervous. And never did anything so slow in my life. She teased me, saying that I was an expert at putting condoms so I told her I had practiced when I was younger, which was Actually when I was, like, 14 years. Somehow, Holly and I we made a delicate and daunting became incredibly fun. As for the sex itself, was too much. I think mainly because Holly never pretends. And she has this way of making make me feel part of something important. As if we always leaving a reminder for the future. A reminder that never be extinguished. As for me, I'm pure impulse. Whatever it is that I feel led to do, I do. But I have the feeling that Holly had imagined and staged tonight in the head long ago. The fact that she was willing to include me was simply too good. We went to the shower together later and she was on the tip toes and wrapped her arms around my neck, hugging me strong. Its face was buried in my chest, the water running over us, and I I thought she might be crying, the way hid his face.

But I was afraid to ask. We like that, embracing, for a while. Then she finally whispered: - Thank you. This was the first time I thought I'd say ... I love you. Would perfect, especially if you fit the moment. It would not be exaggerated. But my tongue caught and I just thought I'd say, because do not know if it was true or not. Then I said: - Did you know that you have a freckle on ... She put her hand on my mouth. - Knew. Then we started laughing again and that was the tone of the whole evening. Holly sat on the kitchen counter while listening to my jokes and watched me making scrambled eggs. She was beautiful, wrapped in my bathrobe with wet hair and cheeks still rosy. Page 189 Thinking about it now, I feel I could have perpetuated that moment for weeks and felt completely satisfied. Perhaps up for months. Nothing had happened in the most correct. And even then, had been perfect. I was so engrossed in my memories of Holly 009 that neither Holly noticed that 007 was breathing deeply and drooling in my sweatshirt. I released her hand and passed his arm around her shoulders, bringing it closer, so that his head would not be in hard ground. She stirred for a moment and then looked up. - I dozed off, was not it? I smiled as she wiped the drool from his mouth with the sleeve of blouse. - We might as well take a nap while skipping class, can not you? - I said. She sat up and her cheeks turned red. - Sorry. I am one of those people who can sleep in through traffic, with trumpets playing and everything. - Lots of homework at night, I bet. - Yeah, and studying for the SATs. I will do the tests here few weeks. I sat in front of her. - I was not so bad on mine. I'm even willing to help you. - Set "was not so bad." - I 1970. She raised her eyebrows. - This is a very good score even. I need 1900 to get into NYU and wanted to make a score even higher for, maybe earn a scholarship. - I'm sure you will be fine. In fact, I

absolute certainty. Page 190 - But a little extra help would not hurt - she said with a smile. She began to lean forward as if to kiss me and I felt like diving head, but something inside me left tense. Something that had nothing to do with the warning Adam. Would can betray itself with Holly Holly? She was too young to kiss someone my age? That would be like kissing my Holly? I was afraid to take the initiative and kiss her, then I stood up and reached for her. - Let's take a walk. Perhaps this will make you wake up. She got up from the ground after throwing the blanket in my backpack. - Where are we going? I smiled when she did not let go of my hand. Actually held it even stronger as we walked. - Have you ever been in Shakeaspeare's Garden? - No. - Not far from here. When we arrived, Holly approached the first plate to read enrollment, and when I went to her, a short man with red hair passed me and said quietly: - Good to see you again, Jackson. I held my breath, trying to concentrate despite the heart pounding in his chest, as he turned his face slowly in my direction. It was he, with the same appearance two years later, when he invaded dorm Holly. He did not stop. Away to strides and fast, and without even thinking about it, I went after him. Instinctively, I looked in my pocket knife and held it, firmly in hand. His brisk walk soon turned into a slow jog and I I ran after him, without saying a word as she followed him out of the track, towards a different part of the park, with many trees. My pulse quickened, with the rhythm of my steps. With no indication that he had noticed my presence Page 191 behind him, he stopped right in front of a tree and raised his hands in air, as if in surrender. - I was hoping to follow me. I took another step. Maybe it was a trap and he had a gun better than my old pocket knife, but I was furious too much to care. When he turned, I saw your face carefully and almost had a heart attack when I saw a cut over the left eye, where a trickle of blood still flowed. And

red mark. A brand of shoe. The shoe Holly. The brand of the shoe Holly 009. It could not be coincidence. Could? - How do you ... I do not ... My voice cracked when the man held my gaze with an expression much more serene than my emotions tumultuous allowed me. - Jackson ... what is ... doing? - Holly asked from behind me, in a broken voice, probably from running up there. She quickly looked over his shoulder and then turned to man, trying to find a way to formulate my question. - How do you ... come here? Where it came from? He raised his eyebrows and a smile slowly spread down his face. - Interesting. Why did not you tell me how you got here? I wanted to break smirk with a punch, but this Holly gasped now behind me and I turned in time to see one tall and blonde Holly squeezing the neck with a screwdriver arm. The scene caused me nausea. God, this can not be happening again. And where, after all, had been that woman? - Rena, thought it would come here earlier - said the man, like she was late for a dinner or for an appointment to dentist. - Things were a little different than I expected - she explained. Page 192 My eyes flew from one to the other and then settled in Holly. Tears streamed down her face, but the panic in his eyes, as she struggled to get rid of the grip Rena was too for me. She kicked the woman in an attempt to break free. I had to do something. I pulled the knife open at the same instant the man behind me shouted: - Care, Rena! But it was not me he was worried. From nowhere, a man jumped from the bushes and landed on the back of Rena grabbing her just as she grabbed Holly. Suddenly the Rena's eyes rolled in their sockets and she collapsed to the ground, taking with she his victim and her attacker. Holly managed to free himself and stood. She sighed with relief, and then leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees. - Do not even think about trying one of their little tricks - prompted a female voice behind me and Holly. We both turned and gaped at the sight of the secretary

My father, Miss Stewart, running a perfect roundhouse kick. His boot heel struck the man's face red, making it collapsed in the bushes. Score? Footwear fashion: 2. Redheaded man: 0. She ran toward him. I turned to the other side. Holly ran to me and my arms immediately involved. She looked so stunned and confused as I do. My dad was lifting off the ground and I quickly recovered reasoning and realized that he was the man who had just to save the life of Holly. Come into action so quickly that I barely saw his face. - What the hell is ... - I started to tell my dad, but he muttered something in another language with the mouth next to the sleeve shirt. Then he put his hand on the shoulder of Holly. - Are you okay? Her eyes were wide as she turned away from him, taking a step back. One hand was still closed on chest, but she stuck another in his pocket and pulled away the pepper spray he always carried with her. Page 193 My father raised his hands. - I will not hurt you - he said. I did not know who to believe and I had the sudden urge to start the pepper spray from her and empty it in his face, only as a precaution. - You're right, Jackson? - He asked me. I looked at the woman lying on the floor and then to Holly, who seemed to have picked up the pieces and come to the conclusion that I knew those people and therefore was involved. She lifted the spray pepper and pointed in my direction. - Hold on, Holly. I'm as lost as you - explained. She lowered the spray. Miss Stewart came alongside a man more or less the age of my father. - The target escaped - the man said. - He should not have shied ... What do we do if he simply ... - Started telling Ms. Stewart. My father raised his hand to silence her and then pressed her finger ear, staying perfectly still for about ten seconds. - Take care of our little blonde friend who went out - he said to the guy who had just appeared. The man put the woman on the shoulder and walked away. - Do not move, little lady - my father said to Holly, who was away too, in an attempt to escape. More tears streamed down her face and she seemed more

frightened than I had ever seen. His fingers moved over the mobile keypad. - Stewart, clean the area. We met at the rendezvous My father said the secretary. The second she was out of sight, he took his cell phone and pepper spray at the hands of Holly. - I'm sure that you have many questions about what you just saw, but not We can discuss it here, in public. My father put his hands on her shoulders and turned her body, turning it toward a path that led to the street. Page 194 - What are you doing? - I asked him. I do not want him to touched. - Ensuring that only gets home safe and sound. - He continued to lead her to the curb. - Already have caused uproar here and there too want it to happen any more slip. She cooperated for a few seconds, then stepped on his foot with strength and well struck in the groin with his elbow. My father did not even shuddered. He held her even more firmly by the shoulders and led her to a car parked at the curb. - Please, let me go and I will not ... I will not say anything ... by Please - she begged softly. - I promise no one will hurt you - my father said. Then he pulled out his wallet, opened it and flashed a badge with his picture and the letters CIA recorded there. - I'll explain everything in a minute. We got over black car and I wondered if I should grab Holly and run away with it, but it was our car, with our driver, Cal, who had taken me to the Met in the morning. - Oh, God - Holly muttered when my father opened the door. - Why Please just let me go. - Everything will be much easier if you cooperate - my father said. - Trust me. - Why did she have to get in the car? - Asked desperately. He shot me a glare, which basically told me to be quiet. So I did just that, because they saw no other way out. Holly's lips trembled a little, but she wiped tears quietly and entered the car. The two rear seats were facing each other and my dad sat in front of Holly. I I sat beside her and the sound of my heart pounding in his chest seemed twice as high in that enclosed space. - Who are you? - Holly managed to articulate. Obviously she had not left convince the distinctive CIA and seemed to think that my father and I were members of the same gang rather than father and son. - This is my father - I said to Holly.

Page 195 - Ok - she said slowly. He hesitated a second, his eyes on mine. - And in fact working for the CIA. Holly nodded and sank into the seat with a sigh of defeat. - This is getting scarier ... you will never let me go, go? ... I will die or be one of those girls missing we hear about in the news. - Stop - commanded my father, pointing to the car window. Look where we are. I looked out the window while Holly and saw we were standing right behind a yellow school bus, on front of the same museum where we had left a few hours before. - As you can see, just like I promised. I'll return it sound and saved. - But ... Who are those people ... and ... - Those people who were chasing are terrorists. - Terrorists?! - Holly exclaimed. - Look, I think it would be better if conversssemos with its family, only to put them close to the situation today - said my father a soft voice, a person who probably would calm even in the midst to a war zone. Holly shook her head vigorously. - I do not think a good idea ... My mother did not have the mind very open attitude toward these things ... she would freak out. I never would leave the house again. - If you prefer so. I suspected that was exactly what my father wanted. He seemed to know how Holly would react. What else would he know about it? - It is better this way. - She looked out the window, as if anxious to leave. - Can I go now? Page 196 My father nodded and put his hand on the doorknob, preparing to open it. - Holly, agents almost never reveal their identity. When reveal, it is documented and, if anything leaks, we know exactly who it was. Believe it. - Got it - she whispered, but her breath was caught in throat. - Great. I hated the way she was looking at me. As if I do not know again. - I'll take you, Hol. - No it does not, really ... I just ... I want to go alone.

- I'll see you later at work? - Ah, yes ... at work - she said a little before leaving the car and slam the door. I sat there, watching her walk away, go to the car moving, then looked at my father: - If anything happens to her ... - Nothing will happen. You have my word - he said. - But I have to ask ... how old are you now, Jackson? He knew. Because of my tips? Medical exams? My heart was pounding harder than ever. But I kept focus, knowing that any information I provide could be used against me. - You know my real parents? - I asked him, hoping that the rapid change of subject caught the guard low. He shook his head. - Not exactly ... No. - Who Courtney and I live up to 11 months old? The dr. Melvin told me that part. Page 197 He turned his eyes to the window, but his expression remained unfathomable. - With someone who simply could no longer continue raising two children. That's all I know. Okay, obviously he was not going to tell me these details. - Why am I like this? He looked away from the window and looked at me, his face with a pragmatic expression. - I can not answer that question without making some as well. Their powers ... I suspect you can use them as you wish? I really wanted to jump on his neck. He had lied blatantly the other day, with Melvin. How could I believe in a word he said? I sank down on the bench while a idea took shape in my head. - Father, I will not tell all the secrets you want to know without gaining anything in return. - Like what? You have everything. - Firstly, no further mention of high school and not I quit my job. He shook his head and looked at me for a minute before speak. - The share of employment is because of Holly? Because it seems to me extreme for someone your age. - And what age would that be? - Sighed, knowing he would have to reveal something. - Something will happen to Holly in two years. She is

my girlfriend in the future. Now I'm stuck here and not let what happens again. But I do not know how to prevent, as you probably know. I want to learn everything that their colleagues secret agents know. This is my second condition. You have to teach me all about this spy thing. - What happened, Jackson? You can tell me - he said. Part of me still saw him as my father and not as someone I've had to live hiding things. And I really wanted know how that guy with red hair had appeared in Page 198 future, two years ahead, but now, in 2007, with the same cut on his face. With the brand of shoe sole. As if he had just happened. - Not now - I said. He sighed, but nodded. - Ok I have many ideas for beginners and also some books you can read. Actually, I'm training a group of agents now. I laughed a little in spite of the climate of tension that still hung in the air. - Are you referring to your desk? My father smiled. - Yeah, she's one of them. - How old is she? - Asked. I was curious to know that from the moment she told me to call her Miss Stewart. - 19. - The CIA recruits teenagers? - In certain extraordinary cases, yes - he clarified, choosing his words carefully. - Jenni Stewart is quite new. If you run with her again, can not tell his true age or as arrived here. I was amused, because I knew she did not want me to know Your first name. - I will not tell anyone. I'm not stupid. - Then he told neither Holly? - He asked. - What do you think? - I said, rolling her eyes. - She thinks I'm a guy from Jersey who just quit school. The first sign of concern crossed the face of my father. - She does not think more. I already asked the agency to investigate Stewart and la ... invite her to a company party at home. I rubbed my eyes and groaned: Page 199 - Great. Now she is terrified and will hate me for having

lied ... Are you serious? A company party? That sounds interesting. - Sorry, I thought it might soften things up a bit - He said with a sigh. - If she saw that we are only personal normal ... - Even without the CIA, she never would have thought that people are normal. - I changed the subject to not end up arguing with him. And what about your office as president, where I visited a thousand times? - It is a government company made to look like a company Normal. My involvement in the day to day operations is limited. I just heard him say that so casually now let me furious. - All right, then. First I find out that you are not my real father and now you are the CIA and all I know about your life is a farce. Only lies. What I do know about you? - It's complicated, Jackson. People could die if agents as I do not take precautions to hide what they do. I leaned back on the bench and crossed my arms, looking good in his eyes. - So tell me what you do, exactly. Fight criminals who can jump two years in the future and then be here, wearing the same clothes with the same cut on her face? - I think we should talk to the dr. Melvin - he suggested. - Yet. You can take me there, but I will not tell nothing to you. - I turned my eyes to the window and saw large drops rain pounding the pavement at an increasing rate. - I have to go work later and know how much Holly hates me. She probably hated me more than I could remedy the that made me feel more lonely than ever. Page 200 CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO FRIDAY, 12 OCTOBER 2007 14:30. When I got to the gym that day, later, I had the head several versions of the conversation we had with Holly, so she does not hated me, but Mike had other plans for me. - I want you to touch up the paint red letters wall behind the gym. As Friday is not a day so full, I think I can do it now. - He stood looking at the back wall of the gym, pointing to the word "Twisters" painted red on the white wall. The red paint was chipped and peeling in places. When I had the carpet covered with plastic and risen on the ladder with a brush and ink, Holly and Jana came to teach. I

I went down the stairs in a jump, the second I saw her and went to her. - Hey, Jackson, how are things? - Jana greeted with a friendly smile. It was a good sign; Holly had not told anything her. - Fine, and you? Happy to be Friday? - I asked, feigning casualness. - Absolutely. - With the elbow, she poked Holly, who finally looked at me. - Er ... is Friday ... good. - It was a nail biting thumb and shifting weight from one foot to the other. Jana looked at me, then at Holly and nodded as he walked away, realizing that we needed privacy. Holly glanced at Jana, giving the impression that it could run after her, but I reached out, preventing their passage. - I'm sorry about what happened this morning. I had no idea that something like that could happen. She stared at my fingers now gripped her arm. Every his body was tense. Page 201 - It's okay, really, it was nothing ... Do not tell anyone, I swear. She ducked under my arm and walked away before I could say anything. Mike left the office at that time and hit two hands loudly. - Painting, Jackson! I can not wait to see the end of this mess. I had no choice but to return to work. The time Holly has taught that, I kept my eye on it and could bet that was a nervous wreck. I just wanted to be with her lying on the grass Again, feeling relaxed as long not felt. For the rest of the afternoon, my eyes were glued to my wall front. - Hey, Holly, you want to go to the party of my parents tonight? Jane yelled across the gym when they were guarding the mats at the end of the night. - You can come too, Jackson. I started down the stairs to respond. - Sorry, but it still takes me a bit to get it over here and I'm detonated. I'll probably go home and fall into bed. But thanks by invitation. - I can go - Holly said, when Jana approached her. Jana grabbed her purse and pulled out his keys there. - That's great! Then we can go when you're ready. - You are going now? - Holly asked, with an edge of panic voice. - I still have to fill out some forms. I promised Mike that would make it on his desk.

Jane had already turned his back on us and was with the cell leaning against the ear. - Then finish it and go. I have to go now. My mother is already nervous because I'm not home yet. The second that Jana left us alone in the building, Holly crossed the gym running and sat on the uneven bars, writing furiously on top of a thick stack of papers. Page 202 I sighed, before heading back up the stairs. Back to Friend Holly would not be easy. Basically, I had lied to her about almost everything. I looked at her a glance over his shoulder, while reached out to grab a big can of red paint, hanging on the side of the ladder. But almost all my weight shifted to one one side of the stairs and in a second I was sprawled on the floor. Fall of back with the ladder on the belly and can of red paint to my feet, with scattered ink everywhere. - Oh my God! - Holly heard exclaiming and soon after she was at my side, holding the ladder again. - Are you okay? I nodded, but the ladder had knocked me in the stomach and I hardly speak. She bent down to get closer and examine my face. - Can you sit? Very slowly, I began to recover, trying to breathe superficially. - Everyone knew I'd end up dropping that ladder, right? She gave a smile before looking around and frown. - Mike will have a heart attack. I used the hem of my shirt to wipe the splattered ink in my face and be able to assess the damage. It seemed like I was in the middle a bloody massacre. - Gee, you're right. Glad you cover the carpet with plastic. Holly stood up. - I'll get paper towels in the closet. A bale of paper towels. We both worked in silence for at least half an hour, scrubbing the walls, the plastic wrapping and covering the carpet with another clean. At least she was willing to get within one meter Me. Was a slight progress. - Thanks for the help, Holly - I said, after a while. She wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm and ended up with a red band on her face. Page 203 - It is not your fault that is bad in this work.

- What do you mean by bad? - That girl kicked that crazy guy in the face ... she talked to me after his father left me in front of the museum. Told me about their community service hours - Holly said, shrugging. - Having been arrested or ... something. What you made, anyway? Then Jenni Stewart had invented a story for me. That kindness to her, except that now I was "spoiled playboy and offender law, "which was much worse than just being the "Pampered playboy". - That - I said with a laugh, taking the small brush and lifting it up to her cheek. Then, before she could get prevent, I painted her face. His eyes closed immediately. - You did not. - What will you do about it? - Teased. She opened her eyes and looked around me, diving catch a big paint roller. Then held aloft, ready to attack. - Come, come closer, Jackson. I raised my hands. - Okay, I surrender. - Just as well. - She dropped the scroll and hung it beside her. The instant he reached out to grab the scrolltowel, felt the thick roll wet running down my back. The brush was still in my hand. I reached out slowly and I was face to face with her, laughing at his smug expression. I quickly passed the brush from forehead to her nose. She ducked under the my arm and pressed the roll through my hair. This fight lasted several minutes until finally, after both being covered with ink collapsed onto the plastic covering the carpet. - I need some time. Page 204 Holly laughed and sat beside me. - Truce? - Truce - agreed. After a few seconds of silence, she seemed apprehensive Again, bent his knees, leaning against the chest, and began to gnaw nails. I played around with the bracelet around her leg, testing your reaction. When I saw that she did not jump or flinch, gave next step. - Just so you know, I never really got involved in any crime. It was just a stupid roll with a credit card and a false identity. She nodded, then rested his chin on his knees.

- So ... you actually live in Manhattan? - Moro. She raised her eyebrows. - Let me see your driver's license. I pulled her arm until she lay down beside me. Then I handed him my wallet. She opened it and took out my letter. - You were born in 1990, like me. But it would be the last year, if had not dropped studies. - It is my birthday in the summer. I started studying early. - And where are you studying? - In a very snobby private school on the Upper East Side I replied with a sigh. Holly wrinkled her nose. - Yuck! - Tell me about it ... - I turned my face and looked at her. - I like work here. Far from all that freshness that I had to deal in high school. And, I swear, I had no idea what was going to happen today. I was terrified! - But you dealt with it all my life, is not it? I took a little paint from under her left eye. Page 205 - Actually, I just found out about the real work of my father. A few months ago, actually. I'm still getting used with the idea. - It's hard to believe he does things like that every day. I guess I've never been so scared in my entire life - she admitted. I felt guilt churning inside me. - I'm sorry, and if anything helps, my legs still shaking. Must be why I fell down the stairs. She smiled a bit before sitting down. - It's best to clean finish everything? I reluctantly got up from my comfortable spot on the floor. We both took the trays and brushes for the locker room. - Maybe it's better to leave them under hot water and come back in few minutes - suggested. - Yeah, I think is better. - Holly took off his shoes and wrapped the Barred pants before opening one of the showers. - I hope that ink exit my hair - she said while throwing the paint tray on the floor under the jet hot water shower. - I think it was very good as well - played. Her arm was the scope of mine and I could not resist the temptation. I grabbed the brush in her hand and pulled it hard enough to drag her down shower. The water jet caught squarely on his head. - I can not believe you did that! - She stammered.

- I thought you wanted to wash your hair before the ink was dry ... - I got in the shower with her and she looked at me and smiled, as if he had forgotten everything that had happened by morning, though I knew it was not. I knew I was still scared. And yet, was there. That time. And then, even before I could stop her, Holly was in tiptoes and kissed me lightly on the mouth. I instantly Mind took the moral debate that had caught earlier that day. Just the thought of our bodies closer made my heart beat faster, bringing me to life. The instant his lips touched mine, we both huddled over, hands Page 206 seeking some part of the body of the other to grab. My hands were on her face, her mouth moving on mine, her fingers on my neck, the water jet shower falling by our bodies like a waterfall. It was exactly as in our first ... some years further in the future. The water suddenly moved from cold to steamy and we both we jumped back. I reached out to the water and shut the shower. Holly was shivering, soaked. I picked up some towels from a shelf over the sink and wrapped them. - You still have paint in hair. She laughed again, a nervous laugh, and then passed me, sitting in front of one of the cabinets. - I wonder if Toby would have one extra shirt in the closet. I picked up the paint tray again and threw it under the shower, Holly watched while forcing the lock. - Damn, is locked. Suddenly, an image crossed my mind in a flash: Toby turning the lock earlier that day while I was washing the hands in the sink. - Twenty-two, sixteen, five - I said without thinking. Then I realized: the dr. Melvin had told me something about memory photographic ... But when I had started to remember things like this and what it meant? She followed my instructions and the lock opened with a click. - I hope it's nothing here that I do not want to see. She did not seem even a little worried that I knew the combination, although it was not exactly a safe full of money. He was a cabinet locker room probably crammed smelly socks and deodorants. I let the matter rest and I added it to my list to Adam, when I had finally chance to put it on top of everything.

- You will not ... huh ... tell anyone, will you? - Holly asked, with half his head stuck in the closet. Page 207 I assumed she was referring to our kiss, not to incident with the inks. Or maybe both ... - If you do not, do not - I said. She sighed and sat on the bench that stood against the wall. - I'm just wondering how Toby and David will fill me with that. - About the war paint? - I asked, sitting down beside her and leaning on the wall too. - None of the ink. - Her cheeks turned pink. - Your friends are making fun of you because of me? - Asked. She nodded. - Since the poker game ... And mess is just ... You do not have to say anything to them. It can be our secret. Holly smiled and laced his fingers with mine. - Well .. so we have to have a secret rendezvous point, which nobody else knows. For a minute, I stared at her face, which wore an expression youthful and dreamy. The Holly 007 was different from older. The girl I knew in 2009 was intelligent and analytical like that, but very more serious and realistic. She did not pass their free time climbing the things and juggling. Not even close, ran many risks. Era almost as though we changed positions. I kissed her again, then moved his arm around her shoulders. - Let's see ... well ... there is a very good school which did school, under the fire escape from the third floor. Many scandals happened there. - Jackson? - Someone called out from the locker room. Holly and I jumped from the bench and went to the door to the floor of the gym. My father was walking aimlessly around, looking at mess they had made with ink. - What are you doing here? - I asked him. I could feel Holly getting tense and retreating behind me. Page 208 - What the hell happened here? - My father asked. - I fell down the stairs - explained. He took his cell phone from his pocket and pressed a series of buttons. - We have some ... family business to deal with now. - Now? And the gym? - Asked. - I can clean it up - Holly said, almost in a whisper. My father shook his head. - I'll send someone here. In a few hours it will be all

in order. - So I think I'll be going ... - Holly commented, going officials' locker room. I followed her and grabbed my stuff too. - Thank you once again ... to stay. You do not have to. She glanced at my father, through the open door of officials' locker room, then back at me, before kissing me rapidly in the mouth. - Ah! And Jackson, my school does not have a good ladder fire and you will not be able to enter without a student card. So I have to tell my friends the truth. - You know what - I said, smiling at her. I was sure she had just declare my girlfriend. Again. - I hope for you outside - cried my father, walking toward the the front door. Holly smiled at me again and leaned his shoulders up against the wall. - It is a little scary, I must admit. - And I'm? She stepped back and reached out to grab the my hand. Page 209 - Most of the time, you make me a little nervous, but a good way. I kissed her forehead and then moved his mouth down her cheek, almost to his lips. My phone clutched in my hand, began to vibrate. I groaned before you open it and read the message my father out here, now! - I have to go. See you tomorrow? - I put my jacket on her shoulders, so you do not freeze on the way home and ran out. My dad was waiting for me on the sidewalk. - Get in the car. - He pointed to a black car parked on the street. Slid into the back seat, and the instant he saw the man high beside me in the darkness, the fear I felt that morning returned. Was the guy in the blue suit that walked people for underground wing of the hospital, through the digital scanner. I reached out to open the door and get out of there, but my father has was tearing at full speed. - What is this guy doing here? - All the way, I kept my hand on the doorknob. - You know the Commander Marshall? - My father asked. - It's because we are. - I barely had time to finish respond when the subject pressed a towel against my face. Bad sign. I collapsed against the cold window and everything

faded. Page 210 CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE OCTOBER 13, 2007, 2:00. The first thing I noticed when he opened his eyes, the doctor was elderly leaning over me, examining me with a small flashlight. The smell of the chemical they had used to dope me was have been ingrained in my nostrils. I was lying on a couch, in what appeared a living common. Blocked the light with your hand. - Dr. Melvin? What are you doing here? Where am I? My father came from somewhere behind me and lit a lamp on the side table. - This site is confidential. That's why it had to dopa. - Confidential, so no one will find my corpse decomposition? - Melvin started to examine me with another flashlight time and I pushed her away with his hand. - Delete it. - He is just checking his vital signs - a voice sounded serious across the room. He was there. I had not even imagined. And what exactly was behind that title, "commander"? My father was the only agent Meyer therefore Commander Marshall should be in charge of ... something. I do not know who to believe anymore at that point. Needed a plan and maybe a big help in the form of advice Adam. I bent forward, holding her belly with her hands, and groaned: - Bathroom, fast! My father pointed to the hallway to my left. - Second door on the right. Page 211 I looked in the direction of Commander Marshall for a second, before running into the hall. He seemed calm and pervaded, like that day in 1996. I locked the bathroom door and tried to remember what I was doing two days before, and more importantly, what was Adam making. I closed my eyes and jumped in time to 48 hours in the past. That was the plan we agreed. Find a way to communication during the time jump, so that no one at the base principal had knowledge of it. Page 212 CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

10 OCTOBER 2007, 16:32. Next thing I knew, I was sitting in the parking lot of academia. I was there because I probably did not concentrate Right in my ideal destination, but my accuracy had improved much since the day I left in 2009. Fortunately, the house of Adam not was far from my work. I ran all along the path and was somewhat breathless when I rang the bell. Only had to wait a few seconds before the lady opened the door Silverman for me. - Hi, Jackson, how are you? - Er ... okay. Adam is at home? - Oh, yes, please. He is in the room. I crossed the hall and knocked on the door. - Mom, I told you I'm not hungry! - I, Jackson! - Shouted, standing outside the door. He flung open the door and stared at me, not understanding why I was through with the clothes wet and spattered with paint. - What happened? - Remember when you told me to ask you about the phrase in Latin or something? Adam made me enter the room and slammed the door. - Speech at once. - I need to show the message again? - I know what you're talking about. The problem is that you jumped in time before I make note. I was walking from one side to the other, in the room, counting him everything, starting with the incident at the park. Page 213 - That's so weird! - He murmured. - You're from the future and this is not their main base, so that means I will not remember anything. Perhaps this has happened thousands of times ... Sure, I do not know you, it's your future self who is jumping in time to see me. - He spun around and looked at me, with eyes wide. - I wonder how many times we had this same conversation! - Focus, Adam! The CIA freaks are waiting for me to leave the bathroom for two days from today! He shook his head like a swimmer emerging from the pool. - Sorry. The message is just a code. A code that I did years ago and that nobody will be able to decipher. I can teach You. I nodded slowly. - So, in my present, I can tell you what is happening without my father or his colleagues distrust.

He smiled. - Exactly. And Jackson, I never told about this code anyone. Just wrote messages in code twice. The first time will be almost two years, so it has not happened yet ... and the second time was two weeks ago. I created the whole system in my head. They will not find that easy. - I think the real question is ... I will not understand it it? And fast? He nodded. - I think so. Then dive in class intensive study code. Adam was right. His language was very espionage difficult to decode. - Okay, now what? - I turned to walk from one side to another, in the room. - I do not know who I should be more worried ... with the CIA or the people they were trying to capture today ... the red 2009 ... he seemed to have good intentions in 2009 or today, and my father and his team behind him. This meant that the CIA were on the side of good? Page 214 Adam wrinkled her nose. - They simply doped you without your permission. That is not exactly the behavior of someone who is on the good side ... - Do you think they want to kill me? The momentary silence Adam reflected many of the assumptions that passed through my mind and the answer was the same Adam than mine. - I would have done it. Sure, if you give them everything that need, then it may be ... - What will be my plan for when I get back? My dad already knows I came two years into the future. So this secret probably is no longer secret. Adam shifted in his chair. - Okay .. tell them that you only jumped once. - He made a pause. - No, that will be too obvious that you're lying ... Say it jumped three times and the last time that you had just made here in 2007 and can no longer jump. I nodded. - That is until it's true. I can not go back to 2009. - Exactly, and like his father know that something happened to Holly 009, then he also knows that you are not roaming 2007 just to have fun. You are really stuck here. I was relieved when he said that, because to my father this information was a decision based on impulse and I I was worried that it was not the best.

- Glad you did something right. - I think this should help - said Adam. - I've read tons of government documents ... just for fun. The more true the responses better. CIA agents are incredibly well trained to identify lies. Give them some real details and see if you can cause the dr. Melvin let something slip, as he did the thing with genetics, and help fill gaps that are missing in this story. Page 215 - I accidentally let slip that I've seen Captain Marshall before - I remembered. - It is ... but no one knows how or when. Do not tell them on that dive in the past. That the secret wing of the hospital. But if you do too much secret or refuse to count for something, they will know that you are hiding information. - He looked at me and raised an eyebrow. - I'm sure your father and the rest CIA staff think you're terrified by the discovery of you can travel in time and with such abnormal activity of your brain. You pretended very well with his father and the doctor the other day. I took a deep breath and nodded. - It will not be easy to fool these guys. - Good luck. I did not lose more time in my brief excursion. Jumped another instead, hoping that everything went well. Captain Marshall was a guy who intimidated me. Page 216 CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE OCTOBER 13, 2007, 2:07. I leaned over the sink and turned on the faucet to wash your face. I waited a few more minutes before leaving the bathroom and back to living room. - Okay? - Asked my father. I sank on the couch. - Everything. False alarm. Captain Marshall was sitting in a chair on the other side of the room. - You know me, last night, in the car. I looked quickly to my father and Melvin, reclining me couch before answering. Then, a snap, a picture popped into my head, as had happened with the cabinet Toby. - You were in a bathroom ... a restaurant and gave me paper towels, is not it? Why I had managed to remember that now and not when I returned to in 1996?

- That's right. I was watching you after disappearing Spain. That was the only time I saw? - His gaze was as laser, as if reading my thoughts. - Well .. not exactly. - just invent something . You were at my house once. In the future. I got home and you sat at the table with my father. I remember having found it already knew, but said nothing. - Jackson, when it was first traveled in time? Do you remember the date? - Melvin said. I turned toward him. This was an opportunity to say the truth. Page 217 - Twelve December 2008. I was 18. Simply happened ... the middle class of French poetry. In an instant I was dozing on the wallet and the other was outside of my dormitory. It took me a while to understand what had happened. And to convince me that I was not going crazy. Melvin nodded. - Wonderful. - What's wonderful about getting stuck in the past two years? asked. - Not that part, but these abilities you have, and you even ... My father gave a gentle nudge in the doctor. - We will not burden you further tonight. - How do you know what to do? The part of time travel? I asked my father. Melvin and dad exchanged a long look and then the doctor answered for him. - You carry a recessive gene. The gene Tempus. He is known to produce certain symptoms and capabilities. - What do you mean by "known"? There are other people with this gene? Like the man in the park today? One of the last people I seen in 2009. - People can travel in time have been investigated to Throughout history, for centuries. But this has been kept secret Marshall explained. They waited for me to answer, probably thinking that I was in shock. And, believe me, I was, but still needed measure my words carefully. - So that guy in the park and that woman ... they are time travelers too? Can do it whenever they want? Page 218

- It depends on the person - Dr. clarified. Melvin. - Based the information we got, capacity levels vary. That type of control you have over this ability? - I can not jump over ... before this happened twice My last jump ... but these were very different. The dr. Melvin straightened up and walked quickly to where I was, sitting on the coffee table in front of me. - You said you're stuck in the past two years, right? But what as these other jumps? Why not stuck in those heels too? I explained the details of the jumps, to the point where in encalhei 2007. I tried to include as many details as possible to the real rely on these heels. - Have you ever seen yourself in any of these jumps for past? - Melvin said. His gaze had an intensity I never seen before. - Once. In the second jump ... I ran with me even at work. For some reason, this revelation rocked Marshall and dad. Marshall rose from his chair and sat down next to Melvin. Then My father said: - It would not be a hallucination? The current memory colliding with Diving in the past? - Maybe, but I have no other I here? My other self simply disappeared in Spain. - He's not doing jumps complete! - Melvin exclaimed suddenly. He had the same expression I saw on the excited man Edwards named in 1996. - The irony is simply unbelievable. Half-bloods are means-heels ... - Melvin! - My father warned gruffly. - Half-bloods? - Asked. - Means-heels? My father was silent. Then he began to speak and Melvin at the same time. - Well .. gene is not identical to the other - Melvin sputtered. - There is the same? Wow, this is getting weirder and weirder. Page 219 - The documented history. Melvin knows a little ... - Enough! - Marshall shouted before looking directly at me. The dr. Melvin specializes in recessive genes. It is probably more versed in the subject than anyone else in the world. The CIA does not have no choice but to monitor anyone who load Tempus gene. I think we're just dealing with a simple question evolution. That's why you are different from other cases documented. Changes occur over time. Right. More gaps. Melvin made a slip when making

comment on the "half-blood" and then I remembered the slide my father when stormed the office. It is not nothing like the others. Maybe he was just saying that I would not use my ability to destroy the world. But others would use? All except me? - Technically, he did a full jump once - Melvin said, By looking over my shoulder. - He could probably ... - Dr. Melvin, I think, for now, is enough for the head Jackson. - My father looked at him and it was as if his eyes were Melvin stop begging. - He's just a child. You heard what he said, can not jump over. I disguised my reaction to what Melvin had just say, as if there had not even understood. But I had. He was talking about what I had done when I left Holly. A full jump. What changed my main base. That is why it was different. - So the CIA is watching all these other people who travel in time? And they're all ... evil? The kind you want destroy the world? - It's complicated - my father said. - Those who know are all working against us. We call them "IDTs." - IDTs? - Enemies of Time. Then the bad guys had a nickname. Page 220 - What makes them so bad? - It is difficult to explain in a few words, but it is basically a power struggle we fought constantly - Marshall explained. - Something that an ordinary citizen like you should not know, and never understand what could happen if past events are changed. Or if future events are revealed. They can go to the future? can change things? - I think we've already established that I am not a citizen - I said. - But it is not a highly trained agent of the CIA Marshall added. If the Commander Marshall was trying to convince me that the CIA was well, he was very much mistaken. - Well, if you will not tell me anything more about the reason because I'm a freak of nature, so I'm ready to go house. - There is much more to tell - said my father, trying to use speech good guy to me. - Perhaps if we knew more about you and if the dr. Melvin could ...

It was like Adam said. They tried to get the maximum information that could. This was a game I knew and who could play very well. I had spent almost a year traveling in time and hiding it from nearly everyone. Inventing stories. Sure fool Holly 009 was a bit easier than cheat these subjects. But I had hidden my father in 2009 as well. - Me Enough talk tonight - I said. - Okay - Marshall agreed. Melvin gave me a little red pill and a glass of water. - This will help you sleep - he told me, as if I were a child who was about to pull a tooth. - What? Or a cloth with formaldehyde?! - Asked sarcastically. - This site is only known by me and Agent Meyer. Until dr. Melvin asked not to know anything. For your own safety - Marshall explained. Page 221 Yes, because he is a doctor and chubby old man, with a drawer full of lollipops. Not exactly someone who can strangle someone with his bare hands. - To anyone outside this room you Jackson Meyer is a 17 year old boy whose father is president of a pharmaceutical industry, understand? - Asked Marshall. - Okay, I get it. I looked at the red capsule and remembered that if they wanted to kill me, they would have done it and probably would have used a much more exciting than a tablet. Over thirty seconds this place is all I remember. My mind fell into a state of complete prostration. And by first time in weeks I really wanted to go back to my old main base. 2009. My real gift. Pretend I was this other self, perhaps forever, was very annoying. Page 222 CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX OCTOBER 13, 2007 9:00 pm. I woke up on Saturday morning safe and sound in my bed. The only damage caused by the previous night was a throbbing pain head. After showering and getting dressed, grabbed my journal and I started to write down all the details that I remembered from the previous day. I had been a little remiss in doing my records the last weeks, but things were a little different now. Apparently I'm a genetic freak of nature. Both have a mysterious gene that allows me to travel in time, as he evolved so much that my method of travel, for being so weird, even leaves

Dr.. Melvin dumbfounded. Basically: media-heels do not change nothing jumps complete or change the past or to send you one alternate universe in the past. Assuming that the theory of Adam is correct. Or the future? Assuming Marshall and dr. Melvin is correct. What a beauty ... If my father and Melvin knew about my brain and genetics abnormal, then why not just tell me what could happen so I was prepared? Is it possible that my father knew everything in 2009 and has not told me anything? The so-called Enemies of Time knew in 2009, just as the invading Holly dorm. And I found it very interesting that my father for chance to work for people who fight evil-time travelers intentioned and he also happens to have adopted a child able to travel in time. Coincidence? Doubt. If I can extract more information from dr. Melvin, then maybe you can find a way back to 2009 and actually change things. Page 223 I walked out of my room and wandered into the kitchen. Jenni Stewart was sitting on the sofa with a laptop in her lap and a stack of papers scattered across the coffee table. - This is your new office? - Asked. She kept staring at the computer screen. - They told me to keep an eye on you to make sure the thing that you doped yesterday has no effect very bad side. She was speaking with a strong southern accent, something I do not had noticed before. - What accent is that? Or is it just that you're true? - You have to know me well enough to know who I'm really - she said. - I am specialized in operations disguise. What I believed. I had seen a change agent totally at a pace that could barely keep up. - So my father is not at home? - Will be back later, I think. I approached her and leaned in to look at the screen computer. - This is something you are working on supersecret? She rolled her eyes. - It's a work of ten pages about diseases in the countries Africans. It is for anthropology class. - You're university? She shrugged.

- Sometimes. It's a cover that I use very well. - Probably not as well as the desktop tough - I said, and she smiled. - Has the evil time travelers their anthropology class, or something? Page 224 That was an attempt to start a dialogue in casual I could ask questions. But his fingers froze on the keyboard and She leaned back on the couch, before returning his eyes to me. - I can not believe they told you about the Tempest! - What is Tempest? His expression was confused. - This is my division ... the CIA ... and his father too. It is like if we were the bottom layer. People know about us, they hear the name Tempest, but unless the division does not know what to do. Even the agents of higher levels. Did I should not have told her that I knew? The Commander Marshall and my father had no choice but to me count. Obviously, I already knew about time travel. But how I could justify it to Jenni Stewart without telling her about Me? - I saw one of them ... Enemies of Time or something ... I saw a disappear. - Wow! - She exclaimed. - I'm still surprised they have not used in some drug you change memory or something. The Security is taken very seriously in our department. The questions began to flow in streams, not because Jenni was not nearly as intimidating as the Commander Marshall and I I could focus on what really needed to know. - The redheaded guy you kicked in the face ... it evaporated, is not it? - It is. His name is Raymond and is a pain in the ass. - And the blonde woman who fainted? What have you done with her? Jenni shook his head. - I do not know. I imagine you have tried to extract more information it to the list. - The list? - The list of Marshall. - She took a pillow and placed behind back, before stretching his legs on the sofa. - They draw them information about the future, as opposed to people who might try to Page 225 murder, then they can be prevented. Most are political or Scientists. Sometimes it's just an event that must stop. - It is an aspiration that people can travel in time and go to the future - I said, but the more I thought about it, the more vague idea seemed. What exactly the future? For me it was

any date beyond October 30, 2009. But if one of the other time travelers were born before or after me ... just think time in this way made my head start to spin. - Marshall and dr. Melvin think it is possible that some of them to travel beyond the scope of their own lives, but of course that ... - Do not know how old it involves - I finished for her. The way she had explained it, calling it "the extent of their own lives, "it was much easier to understand than the past, present and future. - If time travelers existed for centuries, as Marshall said, maybe they come from a remote past. - It's hard to say. We only present when we called - she said. - At least that's what I do ... but, as you know, I'm new. - So this is what makes the Tempest ... following list of Marshall. - I I sank further into the couch, deep in thought. - But as you fight against people living appearing and disappearing that way? She leaned a little forward and lowered his voice. - I've read all the research of dr. Melvin. It's crazy. But basically time travel does not work as people think. I was not sure if she was going to give me more information or not. - What do you mean? Think they change things all the time whole? - Is not likely. - Why? - Basically, before jumping first ... Page 226 - For the first time in his life? How old are they when they that? - Melvin says most jumps there by 7 or 8 years, but for a Time has no control over the jumps, which means it does not know you are doing or where you're going. This changes depending on the person. Some are better. Others not so much. As in everything else. Whoa! Seven or eight. I could not even imagine how it was to be weird for so long. And these small time travelers, IDTs junior, appeared in random places? - Anyway - continued Jenni - before that first jump, think of the their life as a tree branch long and thick. When a jump happens, a piece of the branch breaks and begins to grow in other direction. - And they can stay in that other branch ... can live there, right? That's what I had done. That's what I was doing there. My jump 2009 to 2007 had made it from my branch and a new branch begin to grow. The other heels apparently did not have the

same effect. - Yeah, right - said Jenni. - It's like a parallel universe. This again, is not ... Adam has urged this theory parallel universe, and I hated it. It made the world seem less precious. Lonelier. - Will they manage to get back to your timeline original after a new branch starts to grow? - Some succeed - she explained. - The majority of travelers can know. But one thing that very few can do is jump forward or backward in time within the same branch or timeline. - That's why they can not mess up our very world - added. - Unless they jump to another timeline and jump back to our world, they could not cause changes? - We do not know for sure, but we think some occur types of physical repercussion when they jump in too long. It is, believe me. Page 227 - Really? ... did not know. - Yeah, and do not think they want to create these other lines time, but when trying to jump over the same line that just happens. - But why would not want to? - Asked sarcastically. - St. more choices. How to have a vacation home in Aspen and one in Florida and an apartment in Manhattan. She smiled. - You want to hear the theory craziest dr. Melvin? I only know because I, like, ... hacked into his computer. - I want. - He thinks that if they continue to create all these new shoots on the same branch, may end up colliding, and this can cause the end of the world ... or just make your brain explode the IDTs. - Wow! ... I think this is too much for my brain to absorb well ... - I said, half serious, half joking. - It is, like most of this hypothesis of brain explosion. - So is every traveler has a different level of ability, there is no way to predict what will happen or prepare for this? - Asked. - Staff training does not make assumptions about anyone. The same rules apply to all travelers in time illintentioned. - It is possible that one could simply jump accident as a child and then get stuck in another time? - It is.

I stopped asking questions. The latter had been very difficult to swallow and I needed time to digest it. Perhaps that was why 2009 still seemed my home. Or maybe it was guilt that made me think back. Blame and guilt for leaving any happiness I had this timeline. And I wanted to be face to face with the men in Holly dorm. Discover who they were. I could visualize Page 228 perfectly redheaded guy with the shoe brand in the face, but the another, higher, could not remember what he looked like. - Hitting a little chat? Jenni and I turned at the same time and saw my father leaning against the frame of the fireplace. He looked directly at her, a raised eyebrow. Jenni got the sofa cushion and back to your computer. - I can speak privately with Miss agent Stewart? asked my father. Her face instantly stiffened in fear. - Yes, sir. I almost felt bad for her, and even would have felt if she did not had been so unpleasant the first time we met. I turned to the computer dropped on the coffee table. The temptation was too strong for me to resist, but in the second they pressed a button to return the image to the screen behind her was me, like a ghost. - I would not touch it if I were you. I took a quick hand on the keyboard. - Sorry. She stood in front of me, with arms crossed and face who is proposing a game. - How about we make a deal? You compose my work Spanish and I teach you to kick ass as an agent truth. - It was my father who proposed it? - I asked, and she nodded. How many pages have to have your job? - Dec. I thought my father was willing to fulfill his promise to me teach anything about espionage. - Space dual or single? - Double - she said with a smile. Page 229 - Done. She sat down at the computer again. - Your father wants me to show you the diagrams defense

silent. - Defense silent? - I moved closer to see the screen better. I had not even realized how much I wanted to learn it, to opportunity presents itself. How could I not win if needed so many people helping me. Telling me which side stand. - This means a greater amount of force with the smallest possible possible reaction. No sound, economy of movement - she explained. I watched carefully as she clicked on the images that diagrams showed a basic attack. - Let's just look at the pictures? She shrugged. - I'm just following orders. Your father seems to think that the diagrams can help. Personally, I prefer a more practical. I laughed. - Maybe he does not think I'm ready for it. Or maybe he knew I would remember these diagrams. As I remembered the combination cabinet Toby. That's not what Melvin said in his office that day? What about photographic memory? Can you remember the pages of a book, word for word, or maybe maps or directions? He hated the idea that my father and dr. Melvin knew more I even had it in my head, but if I could use this photographic memory to keep me alive, to keep Holly safe, so I had no reason to complain of my strange newly acquired ability. - Honestly, I'm surprised he has not taught you by least the basics of self-defense, considering his position and all more. I think yesterday was a wake-up call. It was not difficult to predict someone could use you as a target. One way to get to his father. Page 230 Will was always a target? Was that why the IDTs Holly invaded the dorm that day? I laughed nervously. - It was definitely a wake-up for me. If they I had not doped, I doubt it would have gotten to sleep at night whole. - His banana ... - She murmured. - And what were you planning to do with that knife in your pocket? - I have no idea. Exactly why we need to start now. She nodded and returned to explain all diagrams in detail. And I heard, as if that information depended on my life. depended E . - What you have to keep in mind is ... not about strength my father said, walking up to us. - Use Agent Stewart as an example.

She beat everyone in the last training. Her steps are light and she was able to reduce its noise level more than others. Accomplish a mission without anyone hear is a great advantage. And helps you to never miss a chance to exact attack. If you do it right, with a precision of centimeters, not strength matter. Jenni Stewart seemed completely overwhelmed by the praise my father, but I tried not to show my admiration. - Take another look at this picture and then we'll try. I studied the man on the screen beating the opponent behind knee and squeezing her throat at the same time. The weight of the attacker was supported in feet, which reduced the noise, and tightness in throat prevented another screaming or talking. After departing the coffee table, I could reproduce the hit perfectly on the second try. - In the end, Junior is a born secret agent! Jenni commented. - It's just a means of survival - my father said to her. - Stuff that every teenager needs to know, right? - Of course - she said. Page 231 - Why not train the same move with me? - Asked my father to me. I hesitated long enough to start laughing Jenni, the that made me decide that my father would win anyway. - Okay. I focused on his face, wondering what Holly was standing back there, or Courtney, and then in frustration at the thought of how secrets he had not told me, in that he had lied. Sham. All this has made me anything and inflame simply dovetailed. Seconds later, he was lying on his back on the carpet, panting. - Not bad, Jackson. Not bad at all. - His expression showed that he was impressed, but I could see the hurt shining in his eyes, just for a second. I reached out and helped him get up. - Let's try again? My father agreed and the next time he threw me on the ground before I could react. We trained for one hour. He won, then I won, several times to go over all attack methods shown in the diagrams. - What else do I have to learn? - Asked. My father smiled a little. - I can teach you how to find listening devices. - All right - I said, following him into the kitchen.

- Do not forget the party tonight - Jenni yelled at us. - Your girlfriend has been confirmed. I stopped and turned to her. - Holly comes here? Tonight? - That's the plan. - I thought you were just kidding - I said to my father. He was rummaging through a kitchen drawer. Page 232 - See some CIA agents informally as dining normal people, will help decrease any concerns she may have. Everything we've done so far is to expose it to attack terrorist and then stick it in a car and tell you not to say anything to anyone. - I'm surprised you have not modified the memory her or something - I said bitterly, when the memory of cloth full of formal occurred to me. - I thought you would not want us to do that. - He would not even! - I said, trying to make clear what he felt. My father nodded. - All right, let's get Adam Silverman and peace while he continues quietly. My stomach tightened. They knew about Adam. - Er ... it is completely harmless. Seriously, it's not his fault that I have told you about all this shit ... My father raised his hand. - I said I'll leave you in peace. But it is possible that he can be a great resource for you, if you want to learn some more skills. Just a thought. Yeah, Adam could teach me all sorts of things about being a science genius. I just needed to get a minute alone with him so you could hear the whole story, since yesterday until now. My father put a small flashlight in my hand and opened the cabinet under the kitchen sink. - The CIA has a million of equipment to help find eavesdropping, but I like to start with the more traditional. Pretend you're somewhere just what an ordinary individual carry in your pocket. - Really? He stuck his head under the sink and I did the same. - His recent experience as a plumber and charge of maintenance comes in handy. I once found an explosive inside a pipe at the Plaza hotel, when I was appointed to investigate Page 233 President's suite. Or one of the Secret Service agents planted

I found there or something they have not seen. Okay, my dad was officially much more cool than I imagined. Even if it was a big liar. Page 234 CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN Holly not only came to the party and brought along Adam. - I really did not expect to come - whispered in the ear her after getting her coat. - I thought my father had left you terrified. She smiled, but still looked a little nervous. - We can get scared and curious at the same time. - And I do not know? ... - Adam murmured softly. When I got a few minutes alone that afternoon, I wrote an e-mail to Adam, attaching multiple pages scanned code handwritten, explaining how I learned his method extremely secure communication. It took a while until I tell him everything happened without error code and say something completely wrong. It's possible that it's been more scared than Holly, after hear the details that I could not tell her. - I can not believe you live here - Holly said, looking at each detail of the hall. - Do I get a tour? - Of course! - I took her hand and led her to the living room, where there were at least twenty people, drinking wine and cocktails. The only I knew guests were Dr.. Melvin, Commander Mashall and Jenni Stewart. I had no idea who the other people. - Man, they are all agents? - Adam asked softly, for anyone to hear. I shrugged and continued walking through the house with Holly, while Adam struck up a conversation with dr. Melvin. I left my room at last, wondering if she would feel Will getting there. - Want to see my room? - I asked, just in case. - Oh, of course! - She said with a smile. - I'm for supercuriosa knowing the bedroom of a teenage delinquent rich. Page 235 I laughed and opened the door. - I told you that I'm no criminal. Just a guy who has seen you naked in the future. There is nothing more that. - I know. I'm just kidding. - She took a look around room, before turning to me. - There is nothing very exciting herein. - Of course not. I leave all of my equipment psychopath in another room. - I took her hand and laced his fingers.

She blushed slightly and took a step back, away from me. Just kidding. She smiled. - I know, is not it. It is ... something else. - What? - All right - she said, looking away. - Has a Jana theory ... She thinks that the second kiss is weirder than the first, because ... you wait for it, but still does not feel very comfortable with the person. I tried not to laugh, but could not. This was the Holly problem? She pushed me lightly and I laughed even more. - Sorry, Hol. I just thought you were worried about something much worse than that. Glad to be something so simple. - Simple for you maybe? - She said jokingly. I'll make it simple for you too, Holly. I expect nothing. Do anything you want because you want to do. No other reason. - You could just ... kiss me now and get it over with? - She said softly. Insecure. I shrugged. - No. Sorry. Intimidation is not my style. Turn partner - I said, imitating the drawl Jenni Stewart, who during the party had become a British accent. Holly's cheeks were redder still, and she pulled the door. Page 236 - Let's see what Adam is doing. - So you are not afraid to swing a beam ten feet the ground, but is afraid to kiss me? - Joked. The whole idea amused me and made me think of how much she had changed between 2007 and 2009. - Later - she said with a smile. - As I said, only if you really want. She turned and headed for the hallway. - I want. - What time do you need to get home? - Asked her afterwards the last party guest said goodbye. We were alone in TV room. Adam had drunk too much champagne and Holly had led to my room and done with to lie in my bed. She blushed a little. - I, well ... I told my mother I was going to sleep in the house of Jana. I thought it best, when I saw that Adam had almost fainted ... - So ... you want to stay here tonight? - Asked, raising an eyebrow. - Sorry. I think I anticipated. Can I go

- Or ... you can stay. - No problem? - She put her hand on my face. I just I had a moment to nod before she kissed me, leaning forward and forcing me to lie on the couch. My mind went completely blank for a few minutes, until I paused to breathe. Holly was lying on my body, fingers in my hair, his lips on my neck and my hand under her dress. That's when I forced myself to remember that was the Holly 007. Not responsible 19 year old girl too much to do something just on impulse. In other words, I never could convince her to do something she was not hundred percent sure. But Holly ... 007 was a story very different. Page 237 What I did then demanded more effort from me than all the defense techniques that my father had taught me that day. I slipped off the couch and stood. - I'll get something to drink, do you? She sat down and dropped the dress slightly, until it was only slightly above the knees. - Water. My father was in the kitchen with the refrigerator door open, spying what was inside. - Having fun? I stretched my arm over his shoulder, and took two water bottles. - Yes Can you do me a favor? - What? I spoke the words with reluctance. - Find an excuse to go into the TV room in a few five minutes. My father took out of the fridge a milk carton, then closed the door. - Why? I groaned to myself. - Because apparently I became a decent guy who feel guilty for going too far with a girl of 17 years. He smiled a little. - But she was so young when you came out in 2009 ... - Exactly. It's not like ... before ... the future ... the more I want. - I started to walk away, then turned suddenly. - Maybe ten minutes, okay? He laughed. - You can leave.

Page 238 Holly was in front of the bookshelf, looking at the titles of the films, when I came back. She pulled the strap of her dress and adjusted her bra. - Want to do something else? - I asked, looking for an excuse not to become her alone in the TV room and cover a little more your skin. - I should have brought the bag with my clothes. I left with hurry after work. - She took the bottle from my hand. I made a sign with his head to the door and followed me by Holly corridor. My hand hesitated on the doorknob before entering the room Courtney. Holly steps were much slower than mine to enter the closet. My father had not gotten rid of her things. The room was intact - there was no dust, nothing. The maid cleaned the room every day and spent cleaner, shook the quilt on the lilac bed, took the dust of objects on the dresser. Holly ran her finger across the surface of the dresser white. She played all gently, as if afraid break something or felt the impact of looking at a room full things that would never be touched by his owner. I went into the closet and took a look at the shelves, I taking a little longer in the clothes Courtney. Located a tennis pink and green that my sister was wearing the first time I talked to her during the jump 2004 after she gave me the first "class self defense." When I finally got out of the closet with a coat and pants one long-sleeved shirt, Holly was looking card, lying on the dresser. There were at least two dozen cards vote with recovery there. I stood behind her and looked over her Shoulder. My stomach dropped when I saw that her card was reading. In December 2008, my father had finally created courage to dispose of the things Courtney - something he needed to do. I had come home to spend the holidays year-end and fourth was empty. Everything was gone, and that card was one of the things I really wanted to be saved. Not only at home, but here, in the room her. I had not even thought about coming into her room this year, giving a look at it. Page 239 I looked at my own handwriting, I feel pain consuming. Not because of the words themselves, but because my sister never got to read them. Courtney, To my favorite sister, who is much cooler than me never wanted to admit. Actually, I made a list of some more

secrets kept from you. Show this to anyone and I caught photos of you naked as a baby, and I move through the school. ALL THAT I NEVER SAID TO MY SISTER (well, maybe not all), by Meyer Jackson. 1. You actually do not stink. 2. It was I who stuck gum in his hair last year, when you had to cut it on the shoulder just to get it out. 3. I lied when I said I'd show you a picture of your unit to my friends. I only said it because you said you would tell Dad about those films that found under the my bed (and no, they were not mine and I never watched). 4. I cool when you helped to teach Miss Ramsey Songs in Spanish for those little children in the hospital. 5. I HATE when guys say that my sister is a " cat "... but, despite what I said, you are not ugly. 6. Although I always make a joke of this, I think you cute crying at the end doTitanic (Toda. Time. Que. assists). 7. Sometimes I stay at home on weekends and I speak that my friends are busy, even if not, just because I want stay with my sister moron. 8. I'm afraid to be different when you're not here. I I will not be so nice. 9. Sometimes I can not sleep at night because'm terrified you're gone when I wake up. As if, as I keep moving, you will also continue. 10. I can not stop thinking that I should be and I can not stop thinking ... and if you think the same thing? And if Daddy Page 240 thinking? And if everybody look at me and say, "You got lucky" or "Your sister was better than you." 11. My biggest fear is saying ... I love you. Even if it is truth. I'm afraid to say because it is so final ... It's like a goodbye. But I'm not saying goodbye. I will not do it ever. Maybe you can try to stay a little longer for me. Because I do not know how to be without you. With love always, Jackson. I stretched my arm, next to Holly, and took the card. She jumped as if I had startled, then covered his eyes with his hand. - Sorry. I did not intend to read ... - Okay. - I folded the card and held it between his fingers. - What are you doing here? We both looked at my father, standing in the doorway. He smiled a bit. - Holly, take what you want here. I really need to give these

things ... just did not get yet. Holly's eyes passed from my father to me. I gave the Courtney clothes for her. - I think they should serve. His gaze settled on me. - I'm sorry. I should not have looked ... - Do not worry about it. - I bent and kissed the top of her head. She gave me one last glance before leaving the hallway toward the bathroom. I started to walk away, but my dad took the card gently from my hand, then opened for reading. - I used to look at this card every night after you went to sleep - he said. Page 241 - Really? He nodded. - I can give it all ... in the future? That was one of the first questions he asked me personally about 2009. - Go, yes. You will get rid of it all. Including this card. He smiled and handed it back to me. - Well, now you can save it. I turned it in his fingers. - I never got to give it to her. I wanted to have ... My father put his hand on my shoulder. - She knew. I know you knew. But I was not so sure about it. I looked up find him. - I saw her father. Not going to tell you, but ... His eyes were filled with pain and fascination. - When? I mean ... what year? - In different occasions. I talked with Courtney when she was 14 and then when I was 12. She cabulou class and spent the day together. Shit! I had just contradict the story that Marshall had told the Commander and my father the day before. The part where I said I had only jumped twice only brief periods. Basically, no next year 2003. I looked for my father, waiting for his reaction. There was no turning back Now. Her mouth parted, but he managed to close it, then said: - You spoke to her? She knew about ... Okay, maybe I have managed to distract him talking Courtney. But it was unlikely. - I explained everything and she believed me. Freaked out at first,

but ... then simply accepted. Page 242 My father leaned his head against the doorframe and closed his eyes. - I miss her so much ... - I know. His eyes widened and he raised his arm to keep me from get away. - Not true, Jackson ... what you wrote. I would rather not it was you. I could never choose between the two of you. You know that, is not it? I gave a tap on his shoulder. - Now I know. As I returned to the TV room, I could not help think I might have seen the largest staging a CIA agent ever made ... or maybe ... just maybe ... I have seen my dad really go out of their "shell" agent for the first time in years. Holly jumped when I opened the door. All I could were to see her back in front of the bookcase again, but do not let notice that she wiped her face quickly and discreetly on the sleeve of Courtney blouse. I crossed the room and took strides hands for her to look at me. - Hol, I'm not upset with you, I swear. I touched her cheeks with both hands and she closed her eyes and nodded. - I know ... It's just that ... that was ... a letter very pretty ... I dried her face with her fingers, remembering the effect that Her tears had on me in 2009, after our last big fight. I was so used to the posture of solid rock Holly 009 ... to see Holly 007 that fall apart in tears way ... it was like seeing the world upside down. - I did not want to be sad - I told her. She grabbed my hand and pulled me to the couch, then sat beside me. He touched my lips with hers, and closed my eyes and sighed. She pressed her body against mine, then whispered: - I do not care to hear your secrets, even if they are sad. Page 243 I approached to kiss her again, sliding his hand down his back, under his shirt, hoping that my father remembered the promise to enter the room before I get too carried away. Before me forget that I was kissing Holly. Just when I passed her lips in front of your neck, My father entered the room suddenly. - Sorry, I forgot you were here.

As I predicted, Holly blushed instantly and agreed when asked if she wanted to see a movie. She fell in Sleep with your feet on my lap fifteen minutes later. I covered it with a blanket and left the room. The weight of that night my chest and oppressed I knew it would be hard to sleep without help. I went straight to the bar, in the lounge. So I poured myself a shot of whiskey, my father entered. I hid the bottle under the counter, but I realized that he had seen. - I was just ... He nodded before I finish the sentence. - Can I have one too. Silently, I served him a shot of whiskey. He sat in of the bar stools and took their dose in a single gulp. - Dad, can I ask you something? - Sure. I took a long sip from my glass, hoping that I this courage. - As you just taking someone like me? I mean, considering that you happen to work for this squad secret who knows all about freaks of nature like me. - I did not think it would take for you to ask me that. - It was pure coincidence? My father shook his head. - You and your sister were my mission. Page 244 - Your mission? - Yes, a mission for which I volunteered and I was very happy to meet indefinitely. - So you never wanted kids ... I mean, not planned anything. - No, not really. But I'm sure you can understand why. A job like mine does not leave much room for personal life. - He stood and smiled. - Unless your life staff becomes your job ... or their children become your job ... - Agent E Edwards? - Asked as he walked away. - He protecting us or something? My father stood, but did not turn to me. - How do you know Agent Edwards? The change in his voice convinced me to tell the truth. - I saw ... in the past. - You came back so long? In other words, he was no longer alive . - What happened to him? My father approached a few steps.

- He was murdered ... decade ago. I felt a knot in my stomach. - How? - For other ... the IDTs. - He shook his head. He pulled away before I could ask more questions. Will they had already told me more than you intended? Or will he had returned to their evasive secret agent? There was no denying that I wanted to trust my father. I so wish I could be ignoring signs pointing in another direction. Page 245 CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT 14 OCTOBER 2007, 5:00. I woke up suddenly, for no reason other than a bad feeling or perhaps a bad dream that I could not remember. The recliner almost turned around when I got up, eyes peering into the darkness. Holly was still curled up on the couch, where I had left hours ago. I pulled the blanket over his shoulders and crossed the hall toward my room. Adam crossed slept in my bed, probably sensing the first symptoms of a hangover after all the champagne had been drunk at the party. The second I closed the bedroom door and took a few steps down the hall, I heard voices in the kitchen. - I see no reason to push him - said my father. I walked as quietly as possible toward the kitchen. The door the hall closet was ajar and I sneaked through the gap and I hid behind her. - He's lying to us. What reason would there be to lie was recruited by the opposing side? That voice belonged to Captain Marshall. It was impossible not recognize his tone serious and authoritative. Does dad had me told him about my slips from the night before? When Courtney mentioned that I had visited several times and seen the agent Edwards in my heels in time? Why did not he tell the Commander Marshall? ... Had already told the rest ... - We spent years leaving you bancasse father so he trust you, and you said? He or trust you enough to look it up when he discovered his abilities. My whole body froze, waiting to see if the thing still going to get worse. - He came from another timeline - my father said. - You do not I can vouch for the other events of the timeline or the future. Page 246 - All we are responsible for future events -

Marshall shouted. - You can only be scared - rang the voice of dr. Melvin. Suddenly his world ceases to be something small and insignificant and turns into something much bigger. Why they were not concerned that I hear everything? - Your job is to find the fault and fix it, Melvin Marshall poured. - I do not want this agency wasting time analyzing the feelings of the poor boy. We could be using his ability now. Using my ability? My stomach wrap. - Wait a minute, Commander - opposed my father. - Never agree on specific missions. - That's because all we had to work was a unsuccessful experiment to which the dr. Melvin spent half the life. Things are a little different now - said Marshall. Unsuccessful experiment? This was getting worse every second. - Just give him some time ... if you saw how he responds fast stimulation planned ... - My father said. - Today is out of the question. Today? sick I was literally trying to absorb everything said. Then just could not stand anymore. My feet moved on their own, into the kitchen. The three men were sitting around the table with mugs of coffee in hand, when entered. - What experiment are you talking about? - Asked without delay. The three looked at me, and finally my father said. - We are discussing a confidential project. Nothing to need to worry. Seriously? Did they think I was 5 years old and was a complete idiot? - You should have this talk of adults elsewhere if they did not want me to hear. - What exactly did you hear? - Asked Marshall. Page 247 My fists clenched. - The whole conversation ... and someone needs to explain to me that experiment is this. Now. The dr. Melvin jumped up and walked over to where I was, looking into my eyes as if I had hit her head or something as well. - You understand what I'm saying? I looked over my shoulder doctor, to my father and Marshall. - Is he all right? - He's fine, just a little surprised that you have understood the our conversation, as we were talking in Persian - explained

Marshall. - What? - I asked, turning to Melvin. - Persian? - Worked in a night! This is incredible! - Said dr. Melvin. Marshall raised his eyebrows in the direction of my father. - Finally. Millions of dollars spent on the can and Axelle in fact benefit from this investment. Axelle? This time I heard the difference in sound. They were not talking English. The palms of my hands started to sweat and I had to clean them in slacks he wore from the night before. - What the fuck have you done to me? Some shit electromagnetic is frying my brain? The dr. Melvin fumbled a drawer and pulled out a pair of tweezers. He approached me, pointing the tweezers in my direction. - Be still for a moment. I froze in place and he put the clamp on my ear and pulled thence tiny metal object. I watched as he I just had to take a cockroach in my ear. I felt dirty. Corrupted. - It beeps in your ear while you sleep. I programmed to take foreign language classes. Nothing more than a audio device. - Dr. Melvin said that in that same calm voice Page 248 I heard since childhood. - They are like drawings of diagrams you saw today ... photographic memory ... only in this case is the hearing. - But ... how i can understand a language I never learned? I can not speak anything in Persian. Neither realized that the sounds were different until you tell me. - I ran my fingers through his hair, trying to concentrate Get Info. Absorb now, process later. Panic over later. - You can not speak the language because speaking is a skill motor. You have to practice word formation as well as practiced baseball or ride a bike when I was 6 years - said Melvin. - This simply means that you can absorb information like a sponge. Can not learn things which have not been taught. Has an above average intelligence, but has an IQ of genius - my father said. - There is a difference. - That's a relief - I muttered. - So this is the experiment ... Axelle or however you prefer to call it ... you just touch this something in my ear? Melvin looked at my father, who was staring at Marshall, which checked his watch before saying: - No time for that now. Let's watch and see if he can resolve this situation.

- Who? I? - Asked. - What situation? My father jumped up. - I heard something coming from the hallway. I ran before anyone had a chance to move, but I heard several steps behind me. Holly came staggering the TV room, rubbing his eyes. - Ah ... I just came to see where you were - she told me. Something in his expression showed that something was wrong. She was hand raised, looking for support, until he found a wall and rested his forehead on it. I put my hands on his shoulders. - Holly, are you okay? - Huh? - She murmured. Page 249 - Are the drugs - Melvin explained. - What drugs? - I exclaimed, trying to turn me into it, but Holly wavered and I had to hold it in place. - It's just a protocol to protect her - said Marshall. - I do not give a damn whether or not protocol! - Yelled, looking straight to my father. - I do not believe you let them do it! I've held Holly, so she would not fall on the ground. His eyes barely open and she even tried to support the walls. His fingers brushed my face and pressed my cheek. I turned away from them and took it back to the TV room. - It is the next name Jackson - my father said in a voice so low that I barely heard. - The next list name Marshall. I felt as if I had been knocked out. Slowly, I turned to it. - Someone wants to hurt you? Why is Holly? - Just found out now ... was what we were discussing when you entered the kitchen - my father said. Marshall spoke first. - The girl is just a way to reach you. One of them. I sure there will be others. My theory is that you warned them in 2009. One of his jumps in time proved their capabilities. Before addition, we believe the IDTs that you had become someone completely insignificant ... Normal. My legs turned to jelly and I stumbled over to the couch to Holly lay there before the overthrow. She mumbled something and then shrugged his face against the pillow. I collapsed on the floor beside her head. It was my fault. The fact have been arrested. Everything that had happened to Holly. There was karma, but a concrete reason and factual. If I had not done experiments with those idiots Adam if he had told anyone ... I could barely speak, but forced myself to say the words. - Why they asked me to go with them ... if no one's

government had approached me ...? Page 250 I stopped talking and looked at Marshall, who was still calm, although nodded his head, as if he knew I had just answered my own question. - They wanted me on their side - groaned. - The Enemies of Time. My father spoke next. - Yes, but we will not let anything happen to you, Jackson ... or Holly. Now that we know what is happening. Melvin's eyes widened suddenly and my father and Marshall drew their weapons at the same time and pointed to behind the couch. I jumped off the ground and came face to face with a woman. The First thing I noticed was his hair. Fiery red ... Courtney like. It was like a version my older sister. For a second, I lost track of what was happening, the danger, and almost said the name Courtney in aloud. Does she also traveled in time? So I had to remind myself that Courtney did not even to 15. I walked away thinking of my mind and saw the man on the right her. The face of the brand of the shoe. And a tall, hair Brown was on the other side of the woman. None of them had weapons, as my father and Marshall. - We did not come to fight - the woman said, showing hands opened. - Just a message from Thomas. The dr. Melvin pulled me by the back of the shirt, making me me closer to him and get away from the five people who faced. Marshall and dad rounded the couch, forcing the three intruders to retreat to the farthest corner of the room. - You have five seconds Cassidy - Marshall said. Cassidy. I tried to memorize the name and the face of it, not me forget. - We are here to bring the boy back to the year that he came - the guy spoke the brand of the shoe. - This is not happening ... - My father replied. Page 251 - He has deviated from its main path and Thomas thinks this can be detrimental to all of us - said Cassidy. Who the hell was Thomas? The head of the Enemies of Time? For the first time, I saw the face of Marshall show a little nervousness. Fear. He believed them. The theory was that Jenni Stewart told me about the timelines merging and world ending or exploding brains came up in my head. For some reason, I doubted that Marshall was very concerned about the

possibility of my brain explode. But the other option was my heart is beating in my throat. And do they really could take me back? For 2009? Without thinking about what I was doing, I pointed to the guy's brand shoe. - What were you doing there ... Holly's dorm? Why you ... I mean, that other guy ... I could not say aloud what had happened. The guy brand shoe nodded, the other side of the room. - All of us had the impression that you were a threat. We now see that her death was a mistake. What you did not know the our existence. The room had fallen into a silence so profound that I heard the finger my father move on the trigger. - Agent Meyer, you will be acting under my orders - said Marshall quietly but firmly. The face of the brand of the shoe took something from his pocket slowly without taking his eyes off me. I got closer to it and saw a picture of Holly and I, swimsuit, sitting in the pool of the camp. Me and Holly 009. - Where'd you get that? - Asked. - I even took - the man said. - I thought you might needed a reminder. It is to this place that you belong. Scared me to know that he wanted the same as me. As if we were the same side. But honestly, I did not know that side wanted to be. Maybe there was a good side and a bad side, Page 252 just a big gray band. As gangs fighting gangs. - But ... - Began to speak, before the man interrupted me. - Do not believe everything you hear from us. We're not so bad as well. I thought maybe you wanted to come take a look for yourself, but I bet the little Dr. Frankenstein. Melvin only knows what was programmed into your brain. I got closer to him and tried booting the photo of your hand. For some reason, hated the idea that this guy had a photo our. He blocked my attack so fast that neither saw approaching. - They do not want you to know how to jump really. That be a threat. I can show you how to jump the hour want. I can tell you when and where you can be with her in security, without any of them take risks - he said, thrusting Holly's picture under my nose. He was probably as capable as my father and Marshall, if not more, to kill someone quickly and easily. But it was not threatening anyone. Just making an offer.

- I believe I have the right to give my opinion on the wellit be, given the circumstances - Cassidy said, turning his gaze to my father. - Much more than you. My father's face twitched with rage, but the man's hair Brown, who had not spoken yet, stepped forward and snatched the gun of my father's hand and threw it on the floor. I instantly jumped on the couch and landed on Holly, shielding her with my body. I raised my head for a second and saw Cassidy and the face of the brand shoe disappear. I could not breathe or think for a few seconds, the realize what had just done. Marshall shot the gun empty space where they were before, but the bullet was embedded in wall. I pressed my body against further to Holly and heard another shot, followed by a cry of pain. - Damn! - Marshall shouted. I pulled away a little Holly, not knowing if I was going to get lift. The sound of the gun was too familiar. Dr. Melvin lifted slowly from the ground and my father stood on the man's hair Brown, with the gun pointed at his chest. The mystery man Page 253 had been shot in the leg. The blood dripped through the fabric of pants and his face was pale, as he groaned in pain. The thought that revolved in my head was, Why did not he jumped? Then I remembered that time in 1996. I was scared too much for me to concentrate on something. I assumed that the pain had done the same with him. My stomach lurched as I got closer the man and his bloody leg. Marshall looked at us and gestured head. - Agent Meyer, could you please examine the witness? My father kicked the man in the stomach, forcing him to turn to backs. I was just standing there, his arms dropped over body. My father leaned over the man and shouted: - What year did you come? No answer. - What is your name? - He asked. - His name is Harold - Marshall replied. - One of the offspring dr. Ludwig. Who was this dr. Ludwig? - Okay, Harold, that timeline you jumped? Give us an event page. The man laughed insane and perverse. - You're all dead. All of you. But I will not tell

when I came. - He raised his head and looked at me. - Except you, Jackson, you're not dead. Think about it. Do not listen to what they say. My whole body was paralyzed. What he meant by what? Marshall gave an exasperated sigh. - It has no utility. I finished with him. Agent Meyer? Page 254 My father raised his gun and fired two shots in the chest man. I covered his face with his arm as the blood spilled in all of us. My survival instinct made me into action when I saw the man's chest still moving. I threw myself on the floor beside him. That guy did not even have a gun! He had done nothing wrong not to be tempted to take the gun from my father. Perhaps to prevent he would shoot someone. Now he was dying. Well in our front. I ripped my sweatshirt and pressed against his chest. My fingers sought his jugular and felt his pulse weakened. - Dr. Melvin! Help me! He's still breathing! The dr. Melvin did not move. - Not sure if we should ... - What's wrong with you? You're a doctor. It is not dead! - Pressed harder the blouse, which was already soaked Blood. The whole scene brought me back pictures of Holly in 2009. - Jackson - my father said. - Get away ... now. I could not look at my father. How could he do what? As if it was anything else? He grabbed my arm and pulled away from the man. - Do not touch me! Moments later, Marshall was pushing me against the wall. He leaned toward me, his face distorted with rage unrestrained. - I'm trying to give you a chance to prove to his father that you and I know that it is capable of. I not only could not prove that I'm right, as I failed to kill two enemies very important. I knew my father had said something to Marshall, but not could not identify what. The blood pumped into my ears drowned out all sound. The images appeared in my computer mind and in three quick movements, I knocked on his back, beside the wounded man. - Tell me about Axelle! Page 255 Marshall jumped off the ground and, in one movement, whirled and

closed his hands around my neck. - Maybe if I threaten your life, you prove you're lying about what may ... and not ... can do. From the corner of my eye I saw my father moving behind Marshall. Not could look at him, only to Holly on the couch, helpless, and then to Marshall again. His face cold, impassive, inches my, hands preventing air from entering my lungs. Fought to free myself from him, which squeezed my neck, but it was useless. My eyes met dr. Melvin. The man who had all responses, the mastermind behind the mysterious Axelle project, and probably the only one in the room who would not kick my ass. If I I could just be alone with him ... A plan occurred to me at the same time. If I could finally do it. A full jump for 2009. For the same timeline that had left. I would avoid that Holly was injured. Get all the information you needed about this supposed experiment unsuspecting dr. Melvin. I was not going to be used as a kind of weapon. At least that I sure. But when I tried to jump, the shouting of my father and Melvin distracted me and I had the feeling of being divided. A mid-jump. But and Marshall continued strangling me while I stayed there, catatonic in my main base? Now it was too late. Page 256 CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE I waved her arms and legs, relieved to be free from the hands of Marshall, before looking around to find out where he was. In my apartment. At home. I had appeared, magically, in same place where he had gone, but he looked different. The furniture of the living room had completely changed. This was not complete a jump, and it was not 2009. The reality hit me in full. And at this very moment, Holly 007 was passed out in a room full of people who I did not trust and I was there, in a state catatonic probably being strangled or shot ... But time would pass more slowly here, and if I could just come up with a plan before jumping back ... something better than another leap failed for 2009 ... I glanced at the clock on the TV cable: 7:05. There was no light coming from the window behind the couch. Night. But that day? What year? A sound of footsteps on the wooden floor came from the hallway. I pressed my back against the wall and put half head out the door. I was. A younger version of me even walking towards the room Courtney. The second my eyes landed on his hand, I knew exactly what day it was. My heart pounded in his chest and feeling

nausea overcame me. I had avoided this date in all my jumps in time. And when I first arrived in 2007 and tried uselessly several jumps for 2009, I had an overwhelming sense of that would just jumping to this day. The day. The young Jackson came in and I approached slowly the door. I was my 14 years. On the day my sister died. I had a partial view of the room enough to observe my young I get the card and put it up on her dresser. I do not even need to look, the memory was clear in my head, even after all those years, and I knew exactly he would do next. Page 257 Actually, I had forgotten some of it until you find Holly 009. A conversation I once had popped into my head. "It's as if you had not normal things on the family to talk, as an alcoholic aunt and bonkers that we have to put up or salad will take the next family reunion, "said Holly, mocking me. I laughed. "Just because I'm not middle class as you do not means I do not have problems that the normal family Money can not solve ... " Holly smiled at me. "All right then. Tell me a family secret that everyone has and you can not solve with money and I promise never I'll say that again. " I dug out the perfect story to prove that she was wrong. "Okay, I have a ... Courtney was terrified of thunder. The second she saw lightning ran into the hall and I pulled out of bed and made me sleep on the floor beside her bed. " "And you stared at it a good one?" Holly said. I shrugged. "It was the only way to get her to be quiet." "This is very typical of a brother say. Sorry I ever doubted. " On the day that Courtney died that day, I had a feeling that this was going to happen. It was as if something inside I was going out. And without thinking, I went straight to the bedroom and lay it on the floor. I remember having pressed his face against carpet, the scent of fiber and I realized that she never more ask me to stay with her again. I never wake up to two in the morning, asking me to leave my comfortable bed and sleep on the hard, cold ground. And I think I have decided, at age 14,

Page 258 that I would never want to be alone with his face buried in carpet anyone else. I took a little bump in the front pocket of his pants. My own copy of the card was folded in my wallet. Two copies and none of them had come at the hands of the recipient. My heart almost came out of his mouth when a song Beatles started playing in my cell I younger. He jumped fright too, then took a look at the number on the display. Then turned and ran into the hallway and closed the door with a kick. It was my father calling, and my sister's room was the last place he would have wanted for me. I wanted to hide it. Me hide from everyone. I leaned back against the wall, squinting and fighting impulse to jump back. It was not coincidence that I have ended there, and this was my chance to do the right thing, even if it does not make any more difference. There was change the future. Luckily, the porters ignored me when I left the door forward and caught a taxi to the hospital. On the way, took from his pocket a small newspaper clipping, wrinkled and yellow, five years ago. There was some information that I did not remember. IN MEMORY OF COURTNEY LYNN MEYER Courtney Meyer, 14, of Manhattan, died on 15 April 2005 at 22:05, after a three-month battle against cancer. 22:05. Dali less than three hours. I still remembered the floor and room number. I had visited several times, but only in onset. Do not know how she would react seeing me four years older, or if he was still conscious. Quickly passed through the checkpoint nursing when there was anyone watching, but the sound of my father's voice stopped me. I I hid behind a large dumpster and heard his footsteps coming my direction, while talking on the phone. - Jackson, where the hell have you been? - He stopped right in front the trash and I held my breath. - Sorry ... I did not mean to yell ... only, please call me, so I know it's fine. Page 259 I watched him out hurriedly and realized for the first time, that like me, he might not be present at the time of death. She was alone. I got up and crept into the room Courtney, without that none of the hospital staff saw me. It was the largest room the hospital and the whole place was full of flowers, cards and gifts. I I closed the door behind me and I've felt the urge to run. As I knew what was going to happen, I felt a great weight oppressing me, as

if there was a truck on my chest. Courtney was lying on her side, curled up in bed, and very pale. If not for the red hair, she'd be the same color as the sterile white sheets. The monitor above his head ticking like a clock, counting the minutes. Somehow, I managed to put one foot in front of the other and reach the chair near the bed. The same chair that certainly my father had left to go look for me. Her eyes opened and then tightened as if she was trying to focus on my face. - Jackson? All I could do was nod, repressing tears. - You are so different ... morphine should be - she said. Just to hear her voice, see that tiny shred of life still clinging to his body, was too much for me. I started up, but she slipped through his fingers cold bed, until they were under my. - Please do not go. I have not seen you in so long ... I leaned back in the chair, to get closer to her, and pressed his hand. - I will not. She smiled and closed her eyes for a moment, but she forced to open them. - I also hate this place. No wonder you never want come. It was then that I lost control. I leaned further forward and pressed her forehead against the cold white blanket and watched the tears flowed from my nose to bed. - Sorry, Courtney. I'm sorry. Page 260 Her cold fingers ran through my hair, stroking my head. - No, that's not what I meant. - She patted the empty space beside her. - Come with me, I'm freezing. I dried her eyes on the sleeve of the sweatshirt and landed on his head pillow. Courtney snuggled up to me and my heart raced. It was almost like seeing a ghost. She lifted her hand and placed it on my cheek. - You are so hot ... and terrified to be here, are not you? I stared at his green eyes, which still had the same brightness. - Yeah, but I'm not leaving. Promise. - Close your eyes - she whispered. - It helps me when I want imagine that I'm somewhere else. Now tell me something good cool, no hospital, sick people or remedies and treatments. I closed my eyes and forced my voice to speak out for the same thing

I told her in 2004. - I have a girlfriend now. - No kidding! - She said in a faint whisper. - Who? - She is from another school. - I put my hand on her back and massaged gently. - How did you meet? - It's a great story. Want to listen? She lifted her hand and placed it on my cheek. - You are so hot ... and terrified to be here, are not you? I stared at his green eyes, which still had the same brightness. - Yeah, but I'm not leaving. Promise. - Close your eyes - she whispered. - It helps me when I want imagine that I'm somewhere else. Now tell me something good cool, no hospital, sick people or remedies and treatments. I closed my eyes and forced my voice to speak out for the same thing I told her in 2004. Page 261 - I have a girlfriend now. - No kidding! - She said in a faint whisper. - Who? - She is from another school. - I put my hand on her back and massaged gently. - How did you meet? - It's a great story. Want to listen? - I write - Courtney whispered. - And what happened next? - Well .. I gave the book to her and she smiled at me. And all I I could think of was how I wanted to kiss her. Only to find out how would. I do not know how, but I knew it would be different with Holly. Everything would be different. - My brother love ... never thought I'd hear this - she murmured with a smile. I touched her forehead with his lips. - You're so cold ... - Jackson, promise me something, okay? - Anything. - Marry the girl's smoothie and have a lot of children. At least six. And you can give one's name and Courtney another name Lily. I always loved that name. - I know. You gave that name to, like, five dolls. But I I only have 19 years, I'm too young to marry ... Her eyes widened and I could see his brain replaying the theories and panic taking care of her. She gasped before saying: - You are not the real Jackson is? I got closer, wrapping her in my arms. - Shhh, it's okay. The real me, only older. - But we never find ourselves here. Generally I who

I'll see you. - It is ... I know - I agreed, although she was not talking thing with something. I hated to see her so calm after what I had just Page 262 revealed by accident. No shoving or shouting in the middle of cafeterias. That meant she was full of morphine. And it was by a wire. She yawned and relaxed his muscles again. - I'm so ... tired. I glanced at the clock room. It was only 20:45. See it closing his eyes again, knowing that soon leave, made me panicked. Although I knew what would happen. To say, I had seen my sister lying in the coffin ... but even so, wanted to prevent that from happening. At least delaying the death her. Give her a little more time. - Courtney! Stay awake ... please. Please! - I shook the her shoulders slightly, then pressed his forehead against his hair. Just a little bit. She touched my face and dried my tears. - You have a beard ... is tingling. I laughed. - I love you. You know that, do not you? - Love you too. - Her hand slid to my neck, as if he had the strength to hold it. - You are not promised ... marry the girl smoothie, have six kids and maybe a dog. - I promise - I whispered in her ear to make sure she had heard. She smiled brightly. - What will be the music My Wedding? - Hmm ... - I know what I will choose - joked, before singing the first verse of her favorite song, "I see the bad moon Arising ..." - That's right - she confirmed. - Not quite a song marriage, but ... I could already feel his breath weakening. Wanted to be brave. Keep talking and holding on for her, but not could. She was heading for somewhere away from me and I felt more alone than ever. Page 263 I wiped his nose on his sleeve and lifted her chin to make sure his eyes were still open. - Courtney, is in pain? Somewhere? - I'm fine. She was lying. I could see it in his face. - Courtney, tell the truth.

Her eyes filled with tears and she finally nodded. - Yes .. hurts ... the whole body ... and when i try to get ... still hurts more. It's like holding the edge of a cliff and feel the fingers slipping. That's why she endured over two hours the first time. Was waiting for us. By someone. I squeezed her hand stronger and felt the tears twice faster. - Sorry. Must be me. Must be me. - No, Jackson. Never say that. - Her voice sounded stronger that in all the time I was there. I took a shaky breath and forced myself to stop crying. - All right, Courtney. You can sleep now. Alright. Enough pain. - Thank you - she whispered. And I could almost see a clear picture in my head nodes whites of his fingers, holding a stone, and then relief instant when she left. In free fall, not feeling nothing but air, without any weight. No pain. I ran my fingers through his hair and watched with tears silent until his breathing becomes shallow and then simply ... stop. The beeps become one long beep. Several steps sounded on the tile floor of the corridor. I whispered goodbye and closed the eyes, trying to think only in Holly, lying on the floor of his dorm, bleeding alone. That was where I needed to go. Hear the voice of dr. Melvin a bit before jumping when he he asked, sounding confused: - Jackson? Page 264 I do not even open my eyes when I landed in 2007. I felt like something pulled me back. Hands of Commander Marshall had loosened my throat. Nothing but air around me, but I had sure they were still around, ready to act. Hear My father's voice a bit before trying a full jump to 30 October 2009. Again. I prayed that this time it worked. Page 265 CHAPTER THIRTY I felt cold water on his face. I coughed and spit, feeling like chlorine. The air was thicker and moist, dispelling the chill I felt in hospital. And that jump I felt nothing. No sensation of I be dividing. A full jump. I had finally succeeded. But where was I? It was too hot to be October 30. - Maybe he's drunk - said a voice.

- No, it's Swine Flu, I know - said another voice. I opened one eye and the sun almost blinded me. There were six or more pairs of little eyes watching me closely. - Why are you with winter clothes? I stood up and all the kids away. - Oh, no. - Jackson? Is everything okay? - Asked a little girl. I got up from the chair where she was and almost fell into a pool to take a step back. - Er ... What year is it? All children laughed and then one said: - 2009. It is. He's drunk. 2009. I had achieved. Had made it back. Well .. by the least I hoped it was the same timeline I left. - Hunter, no one is drunk here - a familiar voice spoke behind me. I turned and came face to face with Holly. I squeezed my shoulders her. - What year is it? She frowned and looked at me from top to bottom. - What is that you're using? When she changed her clothes? Page 266 - I do not know - I answered slowly. I was still wearing the thick sweater and slacks that had dressed for the fake party of my father in 2007. Could already feel the sweat trickling down my back. The temperature was at least about 30 degrees. Adam came up behind her and Holly eyes widened. - Thanks! - Adam, thank God. What year is it? How long you know me? Holly laughed, but I felt a twinge of nervousness in his voice. - Is he okay? - Er ... must be heat. - He grabbed my arm. - Let's go to shade. It is August 2009. You know me since ... March. Okay, is the timeline right. He did not remember me found in 2007. 's the right year too. It's just not the right month ... or day ... but if it worked as it did when I jumped 2007, my slightly younger I was gone. To meant that I would have time to fix things. Or more importantly, to prevent things happen. I followed him away from the pool and under the shade of a tree. I collapsed on the grass and lay down, looking at the long branches that swayed. Holly knelt beside me and pressed her hand on my forehead.

- Want some water? I grabbed the front of his shirt Adam. - I do not know if I'm really here on ... you know ... base page. I heard him holding his breath. - But you're sweating ... can feel the heat ... has to be ... - I know. - I think we should ask for help - Holly said, with panic growing in his voice. Page 267 - No! They are just ... vitamins that I made with herbs from the oven. Jackson offered to test them. I think they cause hallucinations. - Many hallucinations. The equivalent of weeks of hallucinations ... - I said. - Damn! - Adam murmured softly. Holly pushed his shoulder tightly. - Are you crazy? Can not just go making stuff and giving to people. And if you have poisoned Jackson? Adam helped me up and I was standing. - He'll probably be fine. It's only natural ingredients. Maybe we should go to the ER just in case. He was hiding from Holly, but I could not bear the idea of not having it in my field of vision. - Wait! I just need ... - You need to come with me now! - Adam said with authority. I pushed my way and I fell to my knees in front of Holly, who was still sitting on the grass. I wrapped my arms and squeezed, hard. - I felt you so much! - Seriously, Adam, what did you give him? It is very confusing. I let her and held her face with both hands, then touched her lips with mine. - I'm sorry I left you. She gently took my hands from her face and stood, looking for Adam. - I'll take a look at the children. Help him, ok? Use the car's sr. Wellborn. I dropped it on the grass and closed my eyes. A minute later, Adam shook my shoulders. - She's going away. Page 268 - I had no idea you were so skinny at 16. Shot to talk like crazy. About my plan ... the experiment Dr. Melvin. - We have to do something ... go somewhere.

At that same moment, this timeline, no CIA Jackson knew about the time traveler. They had no suspicion and I had to act before it changed. Adam quickly put together with the comments of Marshall about the experiment, which I think the fascinate. However, it does not could circumvent the CIA and get stuck in 2007 to make most important questions. - I do not think your other self just disappeared in 2007. This is awesome! Never, under any research on travel time, I expected to hear this - he said. - The weirdest part is that they freaked out when I said that I saw my other ... in mid-jump, or whatever. It was as if they had never heard of it, and dr. Melvin is a kind of expert in this gene crazy. Adam shook his head in disbelief and then gave a sigh, as if he were holding the air for a few minutes. - We'd better go - I reminded him. - I have a short and a shirt you can wear extra. Will die of heatstroke in these clothes - said Adam, already walking on direction of the camp office. - Wait - I asked. - Where was the other me ... before I appear? We have to make sure that it really was ... And if the jump forward or sideways, whatever, is different? Can not be two of me walking around ... Adam stopped and looked at me. - You were poolside watching your group of children during the swimming lesson. Just to be sure, Adam contacted by radio, with all camp counselors to see if they had seen my other self, the one who was in uniform working ... and a climate summer. I could not risk going out there not sure, but he knew would never leave my children alone group during class swimming. Additionally, the backpack of my other self, where I kept Page 269 my wallet was abandoned near the pool. Another thing that I would not. After convincing the camp director I needed a doctor, but not an ambulance, went to the dr's office. Melvin in the hospital and I finally explained things Adam for more details. When he heard my story, he showed much less shocked than most people would, but that was the Adam I knew. - And now, look what I'm thinking - I said, when my plan was already more elaborate. - Knowing that the dr. Melvin made some

kind of crazy experiment in which I am involved, and say that data is stored on his computer somewhere, you could find them? Copy them or do any hacker genius how would you do? I would like to do this without needing one leap in time, if you can avoid it. I do not want to risk revealing my ability to time travel. Assuming it has not already done so. - If you are on the computer, I can get them. Can invade virtually any network - he said. - The CIA would love to get my hands on you - I said, laughing, and then I remembered the most important part. - They called the experiment Axelle ... I do not know if the file is named or not, but the dr. Melvin probably made more of an experiment in life. - Got it - he said with a nod. - I think the real question is: I can do this without someone kill me? - And without my superpowers? - I thought about the question for a minute before answering. - I need to fake an injury. - You could have hit his head on a pole and made a bump on head - he suggested. - No, nothing to need tests in the head or anything kind. - You are right ... forget it. When was the last time you made a MRI? I let the air. Page 270 - June. A little before my birthday. - So ... you think ... does he know? I looked out the window. That was something I thought a lot in 2007. - He knows something. Have to know. Not that it means who has done something bad with the information, but the signs point in this direction. - So basically, you have no idea who is the well and who might be trying to kill you? - Adam concluded. - That's it - confirmed. - From now on, I'm on my own side. Adam nodded, and his expression was filled with understanding. - I think you should always be on their side. He said that with the greater good intention. I'm sure of it, but for me his words only reiterated the fact that I was alone in my own universe. In my own timeline. The elevator ride to the office of dr. Melvin was as that day in 2007 when my father and I went to consult him. I I decided I would feign a bad back, because many people have back pain without the doctor can see physically some

thing. Melvin logo came out of his office to see me. - What happened, Jackson? - He fell ... huh ... a trampoline - said Adam. - Actually, I fell on the trampoline - added. The dr. Melvin went with me to an examination room. - You're still walking, this is a good sign. - Do you mind if my friend wait in his office? asked. - No, no way - Melvin said. I nodded to Adam, who entered the office of the medical and closed the door. Page 271 - So, how did you find that file was ...? - My stomach froze just thinking about the rest of my question. - Or you've read the file? We were going to drive from my apartment in sr. And Adam Wellborn was laughing aimlessly with great piece that we had preached the doctor. Before leaving in 2009, I also would have thought that was a great feat, but after many experiments life and death that I experienced in 2007, Melvin was deceiving to me like taking candy from a baby. - I managed to get on the computer and find it a lot encrypted files. According to the computer, they were not accessed for at least a month. I copied the files to a USB drive. I can decrypt them once you get home. He stopped the car in front of my building and looked me in the eyes, the excitement evident in his face. - I know you want to go behind his father and try to get answers or something, but I think I need to be careful. Give me a time to decrypt these files, and meanwhile, take Holly city, go someplace with her and stay there until we find something. It's kinda scary that IDTs have her picture in 2007, 2009. I took a deep breath and nodded. - Now I just need to convince her that. - It will, I'm sure. - He looked at his watch. - You have to go, like, ten minutes before the bus back to the camp ACM because soon after she goes home. You better grab it now. I jumped out of the car with my backpack this year. One that had not jumped me for 2007. But at least I had a phone and credit cards this year. I need not repeat the same prison in 2007. In the portfolio I had brought with me to 2009 I also had the distinctive fake FBI and CIA that Adam had 007 done for me. To me, it seemed pretty authentic. At least enough to fool a person or an ordinary policeman.

The doorman greeted me after Adam left with car. - You can get the spare key to my car? I will give an output. - Certainly, sir - he said, handing me the key was to it. Holly was getting off the bus when I got to ACM. Left Page 272 the engine running and was waiting for her at the door. Once she arrived where I was, pulled her into a hug. - Sorry. - You are ... well? - I think so ... listen, Hol ... we go from here? Eyes it strayed to the kids that came out of the bus and entered the building. - And the delivery of the children? - Adam will cover us. He's parking the car mr. Wellborn at this moment. - I brushed his fingers against her cheek and smiled. Please? She nodded, but there was still a doubt in your expression. I took her hand and led her to the passenger side. - Did you drive here? - I just got the car to come pick her up. - Never saw you driving. You can drive, right? - She asked. We both got in the car. - I turn around, do not worry. - You think you can operate a heavy machine after Adam tried to poison you? I had forgotten that Holly did not trust my 009 ability to do something responsible. I took her hand and I held her in my lap. - I'm fine, I swear. - Where are we going? I smiled at her as she took the exit out of the city of New York. - To somewhere far away. Do you have a passport? She laughed. - Have you ever talked seriously? - Okay, maybe a place where we can go by car. Five hours is too much? - When we go back? Page 273 - Hmm ... Sunday night? The amusement faded from her face. Now she was believing in me.

- As a weekend trip? - It's only you and me. No distractions. She shook her head. - This is crazy! - Exactly why we should go, Hol - I said, playing upon it all the power of my gaze. - Alright ... here we go - she agreed with a smile. I have to think of something to say to my mother. She rested her head on my shoulder and I squeezed her hand. - Take a nap and I'll call you when we arrive. Holly did not fall asleep. Instead, it filled me with questions about where we were going. - In the island of Martha's Vineyard? - She asked, after I had him given at least twenty tips. - Correct. I know you like the beach and there is a wonderful resort there where my father and I were on vacation a few years ago. After we checked in at the hotel, gave her one of the keys the room. She pressed her hands against his temples, massaging the. - I can not believe I'm doing this. - I'll take you home early if you want - I said, taking her in direction of our room. Before you put the key in the door, she turned to me. - Tell me what's happening. Are you running any thing or something? This was an opportunity to tell the truth ... or something similar. I took a deep breath and nodded. Page 274 - I am. I had a discussion with my father. Needed to get one little house and did not want to be alone. Okay, say it was a "discussion" perhaps mitigate much the truth about what had happened in another year and line time, but it was true that I did not trust my father and be in same room with him this time did not seem a good idea. She stood on tiptoe and kissed my forehead. - Next time, just tell me and me not be so paranoid. I've had to run away from my mother. Although in my case, I have only spent the weekend at the home of Jana ... not an escape so well prepared ... - Apart from that, it's basically the same thing, is not it? She nodded and finally opened the door. - It would have been nice to have brought a suitcase. I nudged her to get in the room. - When you're a spoiled brat like me, running away from home, makes part of the rebellion spend a fortune on your credit card the parents. If

we need something, we buy. The door closed behind us and Holly entered the huge suite. - Very expensive, huh? My phone rang, and when I saw it was Adam, attended. - How's it going? - I'm close to decrypt the files. Just wanted to make sure that all is well with you - he said. - Are you all right, is not it? - Sure, I'm great, Adam. I'll call you if anything changes. I hung up the phone and Holly kicked my shoes away and threw himself into the bed. - Want to go see the beach? Maybe take a walk? - Asked. - Just take off your shoes! - She said. I took her hand and pulled her out of bed, then picked her up. - Not going to need shoes. She laughed and wrapped her arms around my neck. Page 275 - I'll just pretend that this is real. - I know exactly what you mean. - I turned my head and kissed the her arm. - Sometimes I have trouble separating reality ... of rest. I just put it down again when we were in the sand. It was beautiful there. If I had time to actually plan a weekend especially with Holly, it is possible that he had chosen exactly that place. - I love the beach at night - she said. - Me too. - I did not want to go far from the well illuminated the hotel, where there were people around, so I stopped after a few minutes of walking and I sat in the sand. - Thank you for including me in his strange act of rebellion. I turned to face her. - You got mad at me today, was not? When we were in the pool. She shook her head. - No. .. not angry. I held her hands. - Just tell me what was bothering you. - You said something before lunch when he was stoned by the drugs of Adam ... is nothing more. I did not know what he had said to her before landing this year, but knew we were more or less at the time I was starting to lie to her to do more experiments related to time travel. I lifted her hands, held them in my face and took a deep breath. - I do not know how to say this without scare ... Her face was filled with alarm. - Too late. You can not tell me a thing and

hope I do not scare me. Page 276 - I love you. - The words came in my mouth in second she stopped talking. I did nothing but to stay absolutely still and watch her expression of fear to pass shock. His eyes filled with tears and she turned to the sea. - You do not need to say it ... I'm happy just to be here with You. - Holly, look at me. She did not move, so I turned her face to me. Tears ran down her cheeks. She quickly wiped them with the hand. Then he closed his eyes, not needing to look for me. - I'm sorry - she whispered. - For what, Hol? - Why do you feel like you had to say. I would rather do not care what you think, I wish I could just ... instead of wanting more ... - I love you - I repeated, my face closer to hers. - Stop - she whispered. - It's not my fault you ... I touched her lips with her finger, so she stopped speak. - Love you too much and never said that because everything is always so good when we're together ... and do not know if we can really say it until things ... not well. Her eyes widened and realized that she might be believe me this time. - Are you serious? I laughed. - I am. I am seriously in love with you completely. His arms wrapped around my neck. - I also ... I mean ... I love you too. I pushed her to make her lie on the sand, along with me, and kissed every inch of his face. Page 277 - Hey! - A voice sounded behind us. Holly pulled away from me and we both saw two little children running of the parents. She laughed and kissed my cheek. - I hate it when you make me cry. - Cry all you want, as long as they still be happy. - I'm happy - she said. And I was, too. Despite all. I got out of the shower and wrapped a towel around hips. When I returned to the room, Holly was lying face down in the middle of

bed, asleep. The white robe of the hotel had fallen one bit, revealing a Japanese letter she had tattooed on backs. I really had no doubt that Holly was lying there. Still, it was nice to see the tattoo. Maybe I was convinced from 009 tattoo a little lower. She had dozed off in six or seven minutes I had taken in the shower, but it was almost midnight overnight. I shook the sand from my clothes and dressed before I bend about Holly. - I go to the hotel shop. Need something? Her eyes narrowed and then closed again. - I'm awake. I'm going with you. I pulled the blanket up and covered her shoulders. - Sleep. - Underwear ... - She murmured. I took a look at swimming orange swimsuit lying on the ground. It Of course she put the swimsuit underneath the uniform. - I think we were really unprepared. I'll see what I find. Holly? - Huh? - I have my key, so do not open the door to anyone, ok? She nodded and I left the room in silence. The hotel shop in lobby was open 24 hours. Holly and I were about to us Page 278 become poster child of the hotel, because almost everything that there was it had the logo. The girl behind the counter, who was dozing in the chair, jumped when he saw me enter the store. - Can I help? - Er ... yes. The airline misplaced her bag of my girlfriend. She needs some clothes, underwear and these things ... - I took a look at a pile of shirts and took thence a and a small average. - What size? - She asked. From the corner of my eye I saw a person of short stature and hair Red grabbing a business card at the reception desk in front of the store. - Er ... I'm not sure. Give me one of each size - I said the girl. - Be right back. I quickly went to the front desk. The child turned and was straight to the hall on the right. Or I was going crazy or that was same girl I had seen at the zoo the other day, in June of that same year. But the child seemed smaller. Some years younger. She entered a small room with a machine automatically. I leaned back against the wall, waiting for her to leave. It was over midnight. What a babe was doing there alone

that time of night? I waited another minute and did not hear any sound, so I a look in the lounge. There was a soda machine and another ice. But there was no little girl. She could not have gotten out of there without going through me. I left the parlor, nodding. Sleep. I needed to sleep or do something ordinary. A normal day for a break in those insane thoughts ... because at that point I obviously was already seeing things. The man at the front desk, who walked from one side to the other, wearing a uniform of the hotel gave me a look when I approached the gift shop again. - How are you, sir? - The man asked. The name tag was John. - You just saw a little girl with red hair in lobby? - No, you're looking for someone? Page 279 I nodded and tried to look calm. - No, I just thought it was weird to see a kid walking around here alone at this hour. You are the manager? He smiled. - Deputy Manager, but I'm covering on duty. I took the fake FBI badge and put it in front of eyes him for a moment before putting it away again. Just a day training secret agent with my father and I had Jenni Stewart given a good idea of the methods of protection and, more importantly, prevention. Or maybe I've always been good at disguises ... good at hide things. - Listen, John, I need you to get me a plant of hotel and a list of guests, updated hourly, if possible. - You ... okay? - He stammered. - For now, it is. And let's make sure it stays that way. I I'll be in the shop waiting for the plant. And, remember, I'm in disguise, so never had this conversation. Get it? - I said, incorporating a Hollywood version and cliched speech secret agents of intimidating. He nodded and turned his back to me, coming soon behind the reception desk. I returned to the store clerk, who was holding in one hand and various hangers verifying a macaw dressed with each other. - Any idea what bra size she needs? I looked on the labels. - Er ... they have letters and numbers? - Okay, it's better to take one of each, then - she said, with a smile.

I got toothbrushes, toothpaste, floss, deodorants and a pair of sandals for Holly. Piled all about counter, I added a few things for me and John finally returned, handing me a sheaf of papers. Page 280 - These are all plants I could find. I'll leave a ticket to the manager on duty the morning give you the list of Guests updated. I studied the layout of the first floor and looked at him again. I was not sure who was looking at the list, but I thought I asked her was good. - Thank you, John. Room 312, ok? Put it under the door. - Would you like me to put store items in your account? - A clerk asked. - Yes, please. - I picked up several books and added them to my already generous purchase. - These, too. I had six full bags to load up my room while testing the perimeters of my photographic memory. Tried follow the routes of the first floor exclusively for employees hotel, and took the third. I already knew that there were twelve outputs different. Methods of quick evasion seemed a good thing to memorize. Holly was still asleep when I lay in bed beside her. I picked up one of the books and open, keeping the lamp beside the bed lit. Just looked at the book for about thirty minutes before Holly rolled on the bed and enroscasse my legs. - Did the underwear? - I thought, but you will walk around with the name of the hotel written in your ass. - It does not hurt. - She put her arm around my waist and rested her head on my shoulder before closing his eyes again. I put the book aside and watched her breathing regular. I knew now that would do anything to make sure that perfect rhythm never cease. That was the only thing I wanted. I did not care for the Tempest or the Enemies of Time. None of them could give me something more valuable to defend or what fight. Holly watched sleeping until he could no longer keep his eyes opened. Page 281 CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE AUGUST 14, 2009 6:30 am. I woke up the next morning feeling my fingers stroking hair. When I opened my eyes, Holly was propped on one elbow,

fully awake, his mouth close to mine. I raised head just enough to kiss her. - Could you do this every morning? And then, just for a second, his expression collapsed, but soon after she composed herself and smiled. - I've had a look through the window and it's a beautiful day outside. - Hol, what I told you yesterday, the pool of the YMCA? - Tried smile. - Before changing clothes. She shook her head. - Nothing can believe. It was nonsense to talk about it. Her expression belied his words and I started getting worried and a little upset with my self slightly younger because he is a complete idiot. I massaged his neck with the tip of fingers. - Can you tell me. Alright. Her eyes strayed to my chest and she brushed a finger, slowly, on my skin. - You know when I meet my roommate at the end of last week? The dreadful Lydia. - I know, I remember. - Well .. had a guy at my school on the floor above mine. - She began to speak rapidly, perhaps hoping that I did not understand everything. - I know this guy right, but his roommate Page 282 Dorm changed at the last minute, and if it does not find a replacement would have to pay for the room alone and ... I just thought ... as your bedroom is so far from my ... - You want me to move there ... for your building? There was nothing that I expected, and I could not even me remember when she asked me to move. - It was just an idea. I mean ... Why would you want to move now had a place to stay and much more? - She rested her head the pillow. - Now the really important question is: what did I tell you? - You said you hated the building and ... I'd get sick of seeing you every morning. - But you think that I actually wanted to say something else? I'd get sick of you? - Is - she said, almost in a whisper. - No chance. - I smiled and kissed her before getting up. - I move to where you want. But I think you need a new roommate. - You do not even know ... - Said Holly.

- Yeah, but I know the type. - I picked up some bags, dumped the Content on the bed and started looking for some clothes. - What is it? - Holly asked, taking a panty so great that covered all her head. I started laughing. - We could sail with these panties. Or use as parachute ... She was still laughing when he caught a bra. - Really? A bra number 48? - Go take a shower while I find some smaller. I grabbed her by the arms and pulled her from the bed, then approached my mouth her ear. - I still love you even fit in those giant knickers. - I will endeavor to do so. Starting with breakfast she said with a laugh, as he closed the bathroom door. Page 283 I called Adam while looking for a panty less. - Hi, Adam. Any luck with the project? - Dude, I went to bed about ten minutes ago ... - He murmured, with a sleepy voice. - But I could not yet. I sighed, and then I started speaking French instead of English, Holly did not understand that in the case of listening to my conversation. - Okay, well, then, I see, I have some options. If could now jump to a date before I exposed my capabilities, so I will not make any more jump and I'll just continue seeking information. - And if anyone knows? Found blade and a shaving cream in the stack goods brought from the store and put them aside. - Then I have to pick a side. - Crosses! So it's almost as if I had to choose one side or die - said Adam. These words shook me not as much as I thought. I that part of me knew that eventually reaching it. - Yeah, I suppose so. I could hear Adam holding his breath across the line. So finally spoke again: - Just because you choose a side that does not mean it is this side ... Know what I mean? He was right. There were some holes in this game. Some I could use to my advantage. - Good point. Let's just hope that the plan gives the sure. My life would be much easier if I could keep everything secret of those people Tempest. - Someone put your head on straight ... - Said Adam. - What

happened to you? - A lot. Much the same. - The bathroom door opened, so I went back to speak in English. - Talk to you later, Adam. Page 284 I threw the phone on the bed and turned around. Holly held the towel one hand and the other was extended to me. - Gotta find something, or I'll have to find a safety pins to hold my panties? - Glad you have a sense of humor. - I pointed to a stack clothes that were not size XL and she squirmed. - You were speaking in French again about me, were? - She asked, raising an eyebrow with an air of suspicion. - Maybe ... but only speak good things. John was still in the lobby when we went down to breakfast. When Holly took a few steps in front of me, I turned and greeted him. He nodded his head slightly. Only I could assume that he would soon be out of service and I would be in the hands someone a little more suspicious. Someone not so easy to handle. At least I had memorized the plants. After breakfast, we went shopping and found some clothes that they had the hotel logo. When we returned, we put swimsuits and went down to the pool, sitting on the edge, with your feet in the water. It was pretty nice, I had not seen done anything even remotely relaxing in recent weeks. Not that I was not with my eyes wide open for any kind of problem. - Why this place is so deserted? - Asked Holly. - It's Friday. Many people arrive on Friday night, for the weekend. I slipped into the pool. She entered the water behind me and sat on the steps of the pool beside me. - You spoke seriously even with respect to the exchange of dorms? Not to do this. Your room is so much more beautiful. I did a tour by your building before I register. My arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her until sit on my lap. - Yes, I was serious. If that's what you want. Page 285 - Well .. let's see ... no Katherine Flynn around, complaining every time I closed the bedroom door. No porter writing all those books secret spy. - She touched the sides of my neck. I leaned over and kissed her. Just when

I was thinking to convince Holly to go to the room again, saw the glimpse a man well known in the blue suit and black sunglasses walking in our direction. What did he know? Only we leave town without calling anyone? Or something more ... I moaned and pressed his lips to the neck Holly. - How long can you hold your breath under water? Not given time to respond; pulled his head into the water and held it there for about five seconds. She was laughing when we came to the fore. My father was in the pool, arms crossed, sunglasses on his nose. Holly's eyes widened. She was again standing in pool and was walking toward the stairs. - I'll ... huh ... grab a drink at the bar. - It would be very kind of you if you had told me about their little vacation - said my father. - Sorry, forgot to call. - I got out of the pool and grabbed a towel on the chair, his eyes riveted on Holly. - What is doing here? - I was worried ... What are you doing with this girl? he asked. - Her name is Holly. - I dried my hair with a towel. - I know her name ... - So, maybe you could try to use it ... - I suggested, trying to look a teenager pampered and moodiness. Another man wearing a suit sat quietly in a chair near where Holly was in the bar. I could not see his face, only brown hair and stocky body. The bartender placed two Glasses with ice on the counter and filled with iced tea to the top. Holly looked over his shoulder when he heard a noise in the distance. It was enough that the man poured something into her glass. Before Page 286 all threatening events in which I had spent recently, I never notice it, and that thought made me really scared. I ran up to them, listening to my father's footsteps behind me. Holly got behind the glass and cover it with the hand after whispered in his ear. - Let's get out of here. We can take something in elsewhere. - Er ... okay. I suppressed at all costs the fear growing inside me. Era obvious that their intention was not good. I grabbed his hand and Holly started to pull away from my father, fast.

- Jackson! Where are you going? - He yelled at me. Holly looked over his shoulder and began to walk more slowly. - It's best to talk to him? I nodded and pulled her even more, so walked faster. We went straight to the back of the building, away from other hotel guests. I never saw anyone when we ran the dumps, but suddenly felt someone giving me an arm and my brain automatically went to defense mode. My heart or accelerated. Nor cried aloud. No sign that I was not slightly startled. Only a perfect defense silent coming of some dark recesses of my brain. Holly jumped back and within seconds the attacker was lying on his back, staring down the barrel of the weapon itself. He was the man who was at the bar. I finally saw his face. Had seen before, for a split second, as he leaped, at the time Courtney cabulou class to find me in 2003. Now I was panting, trembling a little, trying to figure out what to do next. My father ran to me and took control. - Freeman, what the hell happened here? Page 287 - Someone tell me what's happening? - Holly shouted, as he stared at my attacker, who was still lying on the floor. Jackson ... as you did ... what? I have not had time to respond. The guy named Freeman hooked his foot on my leg and gave me a trick for me to fall. I staggered a bit, intentionally, to make him stay which was then forced him to stand on his face and arms prisoners behind his back. I had done this maneuver many times with my father in 2007. Foot pressed against his spine, to make sure I could not move, then took his gun and put the waistband of my shorts. I did not know how to use it, but also did not want he wore. - Alright ... how you did it? - Holly asked. Plan A was officially out of the question. Do not give more to hide now. But who was the real enemy? - Only a maneuver basic self-defense - I said to Holly before I turned to my father. - What the hell do you want here? My father managed to hide the shock on her face and kept distance as Freeman struggled under my foot. - We got your friend ... know what he is doing. I looked ahead and saw a very pale and Adam Silverman escorted by dr. Melvin. It is certainly no use to pretend they had discovered all.

- Adam? - Holly exclaimed. - What are you doing here? Adam did not reply. His eyes went to the Freeman me and then at Holly. - Mr. Silverman stole confidential documents of the CIA and the dr. Melvin believes that you have helped - my father said, raising an eyebrow at me. - We know what you can do, where and when you've been. We know a lot. I looked at Adam and her expression was weary enough to to answer my question. I just hated to think what had caused him to speak. I never should have dragged him with me to the office of dr. Melvin the previous day. Thankfully not had told him everything. Page 288 - Wait a minute ... CIA? - Holly asked. I finally looked at her and realized I would have to tell something. Remembered that the agent Stewart in 2007 was only 19 years. Holly could believe this lie. - I'm training ... to be an agent. As my father ... actually Adam and I are training. - That's why you two are always together ... when they are acting like idiots? - Adam and I like to do research projects through different ... we're just starting this thing training. He in generally only invade computers. - Obviously - she said. - Is that true? - Asked my father. I could not believe what she believed in my father more than in me. - Yes, it's true - he said without blinking. Maybe finding the problem would be solved if it more quickly confirm the my lie. Of course, we would have invented one story to Holly anyway. I could not tell her about my time travel. I looked at my father and put the maximum intensity in his voice: - How do you stop Adam to get the information, will I give them yourself. I'm tired of lies and bullshit. Whatever it is, I want to know. - Not sure if this is a good idea, Jackson - said my father quietly. - Very well. - I let Freeman and reached out to take the Holly again. She grabbed her instantly, which surprised me a little, considering what had just discovered. I grabbed his arm Adam and started to drag him with me too. After we few steps, I shouted over his shoulder:

- Apparently, I'll do it my way. I hope you know the who got. Adam will never tell all you guys ... mainly because even he knows everything. My father stood in front of me in a split second. Page 289 - Wait a minute ... okay ... you won. Maybe we can tell you. I did not realize how much you have had the same ... guessed. - Great, just me and dr. Melvin. - I turned to Adam. - What think of you and Holly return to the pool and you guide it on ... the rules? - The rules? - Adam asked, looking puzzled. - Yeah, you know ... on knowing the identity of an agent ... remember? - Asked. - Oh! ... these rules. - He took Holly's arm and she looked at me over his shoulder. - I'll be right back, I promise. - We looked at Adam and Holly depart, then I went back to my father. - You better ensure nothing happens to them. And prevent this prick to put things in people drink. - What the hell is going on here? - Freeman asked my father. - I'll explain later. - Come on, dr. Melvin. - Pointed to a door farthest from hotel and then went quietly to my room. While I dressed, the dr. Melvin sat in the parlor sofa Front and waited until I speak first. - Jenni Stewart is still alive? - Asked. - She is still agent and everything else? Melvin stammered a bit, but then answered. - Yes, she's in New York. I pulled the desk chair and sat right in front at him, then took the gun from the waistband Freeman and held her hands. - Now tell me about Axelle. - Why do not you tell me how much you know and maybe I can fill the gaps? - He said, talking to me like I had 5 years. Page 290 I had to laugh, but then raised the gun a bit, though never used one. But the dr. Melvin did not know that. - Nice try. I visited a really interesting one time. The underground hospital ward, and I'm curious to know exactly what they do down there. His eyes were the size of a golf ball and then it

nodded and sank a little more on the couch. - Okay, I'll explain ... Axelle is a project whose purpose is use a combination of my research on the gene and Tempus future technological advances that we obtained from various sources. The effective application of Axelle began in 1989, when we can implant a fertilized egg into a surrogate mother. My team ova used in one of the IDTs. - Wait, you stole the eggs of an RTD? asked. - That's why they are so angry? - They are not happy with the experiment, if that's what you mean. And, yes, we take hold of the woman's eggs. But use the sperm of a normal man. An anonymous donor. - You killed her? - Asked. - The woman RTD. Melvin nodded. - No, she fled. My heart started beating twice as fast. - Her name is Cassidy? - How do you know? If I were standing, would have fallen. The woman who tried to take me back to this timeline was biologically my mother. Not surprising that resembled Courtney. And what she had said my father? believe I am entitled to give my opinion on the wellit be, given the circumstances. Much more than you. It was too much for me and I almost told Melvin stop, but hiding the truth was not something that attracted me as much as used to attract. - We may have crossed the ... Continue the story. Page 291 - The goal was to combine genetics Axelle traveler in with the time of normal humans to see if any capabilities and would develop, and if that were the case, to what extent they would be different from the others. I felt like I had been punched. Another piece of the puzzle fell into place. - Half-bloods ... Frankenstein - muttered quietly. This was perfect sense now. - Why do you want to create more travelers in time? - Sincerely, Jackson, I had no idea that one day you would be able to travel in time. Of course, we expected it to be. But only wanted to bring to this world someone with a brain activity similar. The ability they have to save information is fascinating. I have much more interest in this than in the capacity time travel. Ah, this made me feel very better.

- For the experiment through changing? Why not seek full thing? He nodded slowly - This is the most difficult to understand. It is the main reason the Tempest have to fight this constant battle and sometimes almost impossible. I can certainly try to explain, but you can lose confidence in our organization. - Hmm ... is a little late for that - I said. - You can tell everything. I doubt that my impression of the Tempest can be worse. His expression crumbled, but only for a second. - The IDTs not have normal emotions. The ability to grasp concepts such as fear, love and grief. I groaned and tried to curb the urge to roll my eyes with sarcasm. - You're right, this is an explanation and failed. So basically, the Enemies of Time are sociopaths cruel and agents Tempest is the equivalent of Mother Teresa of Calcutta. There is very original. He sighed and tried to straighten his hand gray hair rebel. Page 292 - I never said that they are cruel. This is completely different. Perhaps they lack emotions because they do not see permanence in time. For me and for most people, losing someone love is devastating because that person can not go back and part in time, to the time when she was still alive. If we could, perhaps Death does not have the same impact on our lives. The fact that they can jump in time and recreate the story is potentially dangerous. And it's dangerous for you to experiment with the travel time. But the biggest threat is not what they can do, is the lack of humanity behind their decisions. Well .. I could go back and see whenever I wanted and Courtney even so her death still had the same impact on me. Maybe more. I was so engrossed with the explanation of dr. Melvin I forgot the gun and the fact that she was practically doing it hostage. - None of them seems cruel. They even apologized for ... well, for something that has not happened yet ... something that will not happen again - I said firmly. Until the stance of dr. Melvin had changed. I was the student and he was the teacher. - That's why it is so difficult to explain. We live in a world with people like them. No RTD, indeed, but people who take all decisions based on logic and calculated risk.

- Still, it does not seem so bad. The dr. Melvin raised an eyebrow. - Really? Then think about the war. In all countries one is always in charge. A man or woman has to take the decision to send troops to fight. Young people who have loved ones who need them, men and women with children waiting in house. Whoever gives orders to risk the lives of these people is taking a calculated decision. Weighing the benefits of losing some lives in the hope of saving others. We need, rather, people like that in our world, but imagine if everyone be so. My shoulders sank under the weight of his words. - Do you think I can be like them? I was normal up to 18 years. And if I just start to change and end up like them? Page 293 Melvin smiled a little. - I know you from before birth, Jackson. You never would be one of those people who send others to their deaths, not matter how many others would be saved. Their methods are and their mathematical from the heart, although the impulsive times. It is a wonderful quality. But it is also a weakness. - They see it as a weakness or you see that? - The two things - he said without hesitation. - Doctors catching same inner battle. There are times when, for the sake of the patient, we have to let compassion aside and only consider the medical facts to give indicates a diagnosis or treatment. Other times, the emotional connection with a patient brings incredible benefits, but is often difficult to turn off at the right time. I did not fail to notice the sadness that came over his face. - As with Courtney? You tried to keep her alive for more time than it should? - She was in pain. I knew that and still did not want quit. - His eyes were misty, but no tears fell. - I do not know whether it was right or wrong. For her, I think the change began earlier than for you. In a month, everything was fine, and, in another, his brain was full of inoperable tumors. There was no predict that this would happen. - He sighed and focused look up my shoulder. - We had the best neurosurgeons and oncologists If studying the world. But modern medicine could not change what happened to her. - So, it is possible that she could be like me ... if it had not been sick? - Yes - he said. - I'm just not sure if all this mean to you not only serve to make him even more devastated. - I wanted to know. - I nodded and looked at his hands. -

But now it is a little difficult to feel a connection with something ... with my father, when I know I'm just an experiment. The words came out before I could stop them. Glad Melvin only was present. My father had told me in 2007 that Courtney and I were your mission, your job. But I wanted to be his son. Page 294 - I do not know how to convince you otherwise, but I can say with certainty that his father's side is right. I remembered something Marshall said in 2007, when were standing in front of the body of Harold. He is one of the offspring dr. Ludwig. - Who is dr. Ludwig? - Asked. Melvin raised his eyebrows. - A scientist, like me. Someone with a similar fascination for mind the time travelers. Only that their products are purebloods, but not original. Are copies. - You're talking about cloning? - Something like that. Genetic mutations as well. My mind imagined rows of Harolds, Cassidys and face branded shoe on his face, all lined up in incubators gigantic. It was chilling. - Wait ... I'm not a clone ... I? Melvin shook his head vigorously. - No way. You and your sister are created equal way many children are brought into the world. It is different from a woman who has trouble getting pregnant. I sighed, relieved. Being a science experiment was bad enough, but being created by a machine or something was very more than I could bear without losing sanity. - So where is that Ludwig? The CIA will get him scene or stop him or something? ... I mean, he can not continue with this thing to make people ... Wait! ... He is not on the side of the CIA, as you, are? - No, he is not on the side of the Tempest - Melvin responded with firmly. - And no longer alive. - Has anyone ever caught? - Something like that. He had given me the information I wanted. They filled the gaps perfectly and yet I do not Page 295 could rely on my parent or the IDTs. Maybe they were angry because Melvin stole a woman's eggs. It made sense. I believed that the dr. Melvin cared about me and

Courtney. I was now good enough to interpret expressions face to know that, but it was he who gave the cards. It was the Commander Marshall, which meant that I could not tell much with dr. Melvin. I stopped thinking about it because the doctor started me looking so intensely that I was worried about the possibility that he be reading my thoughts. Adam had given me the answer that I needed that day. I could pick a side without selling my soul. - All right, tell me the truth. Captain Marshall is Here, the lurking somewhere? I would like to talk to him alone. The face of dr. Melvin tightened, but he nodded and took the phone. - I'll take a look at my friends. It can me find there when you're ready - I said as I walked in toward the door. When I was returning to the pool area, Adam sent me a message by cell phone saying , "Can you thank you later. " I had no idea what he meant, but in the second that spotted sitting in chairs next to each other, Holly jumped up and hugged me. She had put a dress on the swimsuit, and I really did not expect to see her swimming and having fun while I had a crucial conversation with dr. Melvin. - I'm sorry - she whispered. - Adam told me everything. My arms wrapped around Adam and I looked over the her shoulder, trying to understand what had happened. He lifted his eyebrows as if to say, " Just keep pretending. " I began to formulate theories on the head about what he could have told her, and then I chose some, my father is not my father was more likely, it was a reason I want to run away in order to week. He could have said that information was on the computer the dr. Melvin. That was kind of forced, but it was possible that she believe. - As you have accepted so well this government thing? - Asked. Page 296 She laughed a little and we both sat, each on a lounger. - Promise me you will no longer be angry with me if I say thing? I smiled at her. - I doubt that someday I can go to be angry with you. - I have a diary full of theories about you and most of them was much crazier than being a CIA agent. - Like what? - Adam and I asked together.

This was news to me. - Hmm .. well ... I thought of embezzlement. I thought maybe Adam was helping you hack computers of banks foreigners. Then you would be a member of a gang, of course. - Sure - I said. - And as Adam was involved? She came over me and I felt sincerely intimidated by the excitement in her face. Apparently the fascination she felt as a child by the spy had not diminished. - Adam could be your supplier of false identifications if you wanted, for example, to hire illegal immigrants for their business and needed documentation. He would arrange documents false. And fake CIA badge. - Holly, as you still dating Jackson? - Adam asked. She shook her head and smiled. - God, you have no idea how many times I asked myself this same Question! I leaned over and touched her lips with mine. - I do not blame you. - The business of embezzlement is not a bad idea - said Adam. We might think about putting it into practice ... Holly laughed. Page 297 - Adam be CIA surprised me a lot less than you would be a secret agent. There is one student in our class that do not think Adam will be an important software or superprogramador some kind of expert in deciphering codes. Personally, I thought he was already working for someone else, pretending it was a student's normal secondary during the day and at night ... Adam gave an evil laugh to punctuate the story of Holly. - I just wanted to kick some ass, like Jackson. Ia too good. - I'll teach you one day. - And you will teach me too or I'll tell everyone the their secrets. - Holly stood up and grabbed her bag on the floor. - I pick up some snacks for us. I waited until she got to the bar, where my father and Freeman were sitting, watching us, before talking to Adam. - What did you say to her? - In addition to our recruitment by the CIA? Only the story of his father is not his real father. I figured she was going to swallow especially if I made his father look like a bastard. - So ... you could take a look at the files on the

Axelle? - Asked. He lowered his eyes and nodded. - Scary, right? - Is - he said with a sigh. - I'm sorry to have involved you ... What did they do to make you talk? Adam paled. - A combination of threats against most of my family, against you, against Holly, and in the end his father ended the interrogation and said he would bring me along to make sure nothing happen to you two. He was not exactly friendly, but at least not threatened me, like the other guys. Holly returned with snacks for all of us, and I saw the Commander Marshall walked towards my father. - Keep some nachos for me, ok? I have another ... meeting. Page 298 Holly nodded and I felt her eyes following me as I I approached the man, the last time I saw him, I almost strangled to death. That would be interesting. I stopped in front of him and made sure that I was ready to start the game. I had to slightly raise the neck to eye contact with him. - Do you mind if we talk a minute? His face remained cold and distant as ever. - No, of course. My father started to follow us, but I turned and reached out. - This is just between me and Captain Marshall. My father gave the impression that they would oppose, but soon turned back, which only increased my suspicions. I turned to Marshall. - No tapping or communication devices. He hesitated, then removed the small plastic part of the ear and threw it on the ground before you smash it under the shoe. Then took the clock and went to my father. I took him to the back of the building. My room probably had been bugged by my father or by such Freeman. I took a breath and tried to look as safe as possible. - I want you to become an agent. As I expected, his face did not change. - Why? To convince his girlfriend? I think Adam Silverman could make a distinctive sufficiently authentic to convince her. You do not need my help. - I'm talking about a real training. - I talked muttered, trying to control his anger. Commander Marshall not exactly my favorite person. - I know about Jenni Stewart. You accepted it when she was 19. - I do not think your father go to be very happy with me. Page 299

- He's not my father and you think I left out this conversation? - I ran my fingers through his hair, trying to think of something that was more convincing. - I know that the agent has only a few Stewart months of training. You could put me in her group. - As a time traveler, right? This would be your contribution? - He gave me the same look greedy 2007. You could add a few more assets to the list, since it has been in October this year. Should know more about the coming months. He should have made rapid interrogation because he seemed to know each detail. I shook my head. - No, you will not use me so. I do not want anyone know. I'm sure my family will be binding convincing enough. He crossed his arms and I could see that ideas and theories wheeled in his head. - I will only agree if you know your motivation. I swallowed a laugh. - Want to kill some IDTs is not enough for you? - No, it is a lie. I let out an exasperated sigh. - Okay, the reason is simple. I have to pick a side. That's my only motivation now. He nodded and held out his hand and I shook it. - Exactly what I wanted to hear. I'll talk to your father, but you are aware that everything in your life is about to change, right? - It has not changed? - I said, shrugging. I left him and went back to Holly and Adam. Intentionally avoided make eye contact with my father. - I'm rotten. I stood all night - said Adam slightly later, when the sun began to set. - Your father has got a room for me, so I'm going for it. Page 300 - See you later, Adam - I said. Holly nodded toward the pool bar, where Freeman and my father were still seated. - So, still mad with him? - It's complicated. She frowned. - Explain, then ... he is still the man who created you, is not it? That should be worth something. She waited patiently for my answer and I had the impression that this was the kind of information she wanted most of Me. More secrets than the CIA. - It is worth ... but still not sure if I can trust him.

- Perhaps you trust ... one day. You will not have so many secrets Now. - I hope not. - I stroked her face and looked into his eyes. I wanted so many things at that moment. Things you never wanted before. But mostly, I did not want the memory of time went out. Or should she forget. - Want to go to the room? She smiled. - I want! We left the bar and returned quickly to our suite. On second I locked the door, Holly was in front of me, unbuttoning my shirt. - Look who is impatient today ... - Joked. Despite the low light, I could see her cheeks turning stained. I'd love to still be able to make her blush. My fingers found the zipper on the back of her dress and slowly opened and lowered the straps to make it fall on the floor beside the my shirt. - How do you know ... do not do it for a long time. - I lifted off the ground and she wrapped her legs around my waist. Page 301 She laughed out loud when I dropped into bed. - Really? In what crazy world do you live? It's only been ... I touched his lips with his finger, preventing her from speaking. - Let's pretend for a long time ... weeks. - As if you were lost at sea? - Exactly. Around midnight, the ringing of my phone woke me up a start. Holly was curled up beside me, but hardly moved when reached over to pick up the phone underneath the pillow. - Father? - Sorry if I woke you. I thought I could come find me here downstairs in the bar. Nothing to hide now. If I was not, he was able to come to my room and put a cloth full of formaldehyde on my nose or something. - Give me five minutes. - No need to hurry. I shook his shoulder lightly and Holly turned aside to look at it. - Hol? Holly? Her eyes narrowed. - Huh? - My father wants me to meet him at the bar, ok? Whether talk or something.

She turned to the other side and pulled the covers up to her chin. - Sure. - Do not be long. - I took her hair from her face and kissed her on cheek. - I love you. She rested her fingertips on my face and smiled. Page 302 - Me too. I dressed quickly without me forgetting to grab the gun Freeman. When I got to the bar, it was completely empty, with exception of my father and the bartender, who laugh at something my father had just said. - Are you alone? - I asked him. He turned to the bartender. - Let's take our drinks for a reserved, ok? - Sure. I followed the empty bar to a booth. He placed a beer in front of me and I could tell by looking at his face, which had drunk some. This was not typical for an agent in service. - I'm alone - he replied. - Freeman and Melvin are ... a mission. - Ok - I said slowly. - Melvin told me all that talk. Look, Jackson, I'm already thinking about it a few hours ago and I think you should not be bound to follow that life just because you think there is no other way. - You wanted to teach me those moves in 2007 - emphasized. He took the rest of the beer, then shook his head. - I do not know. Maybe I thought that you would be safer under the our vigilance or training needed. - And now? - Not sure if you are aware of the necessary sacrifice to devote your life to something that can not tell anyone. Nor even to their own children. For a few seconds he stopped all my attention. The intensity of his eyes. I wanted to believe every word that he said, saying that she loved him, but was not entirely sure he was not doing another one of his games. Page 303 - I can not help people who do not trust. Not to be tricked or made a fool of. He sat back and sighed. - We were just trying to protect you. Was too much to accept at once. - I know that. But now reached a point where they prefer

just to tell me everything. No matter how bad. Killing people and all that. - The horrible memory of Commander Marshall giving my father the order to shoot Harold surfaced. As you do this ... kill people and keep moving forward, without feeling any guilt? It's all just work for you? Up to be a father? It was just a mission, right? I expected him to be angry, as always. But just nodded and looked down at his hands before my gaze. - There's something I'd like you to see. Something in the past. But you just have to look, there is no trick to it. This will answer many of your questions. Just take a mid-jump. That which does not affect the story. - Adam told you about the means-heels ...? - I asked, and he nodded. - When I have to jump? What date? - Two October 1992 - he said. - Around three in the later. - Never back much. Will make me look pretty bad. Good bad same. And I do not know how long I can stay. - I know. You decide if you want to try or not. All I saw in his face was sadness and exhaustion. There was energy excitement that Marshall, Melvin and my father had 007 when I told them about the past or the future. He drew a pocket pen and drew a small map of Central Park and circulated an old playground. Then I spent a device that seemed an MP3, but I knew it was the sound of an amplifier distance. Jenni sterwart showed me hers one day when did their work of Spanish in exchange for some secrets. I closed my eyes and let the warm air of the bar is vanish. Page 304 CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO OCTOBER 2, 1992 15:00. I was standing in the middle of a baseball field, not much away from the tree where I would fall and break his arm away four years. In the distance, I could see one of the playgrounds where I remembered having spent many hours as a child. With my father or with one of the nannies we had at the time. As I got closer, I saw a man at the time of my father pushing a child with a bright pink sweater on the swing. A brown-haired boy tried to climb the slide, while a woman with light brown hair pushed him up every time he slid down. Courtney and I had about 2 years old that day ... had to be us. I sat at a picnic table and started the

gadget that my father had given me. So I put the headphones ear. My father was certainly the man who pushed Courtney in balance, but looked much younger. Perhaps he had 24 or 25 years. The map he had given me was tucked in my back pocket. I I got on the table and opened it to appear that he was studying. He took the little girl with red hair swing and carried it in lap up the litter box. So the woman took me and my young also led me there. It was so weird to see myself still diapers, walking around and stumbled trying to scale a slide as Spider-Man. My father sat on the edge of the sandbox, with Courtney to his feet. I could hear her singing. It seemed that the only babbled first, but then I realized I was singing in French as played with a paddle covered with sand. The woman's voice joined Courtney and seemed known. Or maybe it seemed so pleasant known. It was to be a babysitter Page 305 or babysitter. It was almost as young as a schoolgirl. Perhaps worked for my father while in high school. She sat on a bench near the sandpit. My I 2 year-old jumped into the box and continued jumping until you reach another end. - Want a bucket? - My father asked Courtney. She said she nodded, shaking the pigtails and continuing to sing. My father put a blue bucket in front of Courtney and then looked at his wife and smiled. It was the kind of look that is given to a maid or coworker. It was something else. My little until I jumped behind Courtney, took a handful of sand and began to sprinkle it over the head of my sister. - It's raining, raining ... She covered her face with her chubby little hands and shouted: - No! For a moment I was fascinated with the ability of my I 2 years had to make it look more innocent and dishonest I've ever seen. It was as though I'd love to make Courtney scream like that. - No, Jackson! - Said my father. Courtney turned and pushed my face with both hands. - Stop it! She pushed me so hard that I fell sitting. Then I got up at once and caught a little truck and started play with it on the sand hills. - Let's make a castle for Princess Courtney? - My father

asked. I rolled my eyes. So that's how it all began. entire my childhood, always has been. I am the princess, so I do mand. Dad said that. My father filled the bucket of sand with a shovel Courtney, but I could see him probing the trees around the park, looking for Page 306 something. Was working. Courtney grabbed several handfuls of sand and poured it into the bucket. After patted the sand bucket, pointed to my father and said. - Kevin. Only it sounded like "Kebin". So she called him father. But I have not had a chance to think about it because the woman at the bank if up and sat in the sand. - Jackson, you can make it rain on me. I do not care. She had a Scottish accent. My little I got a handful sand and began to sprinkle it on the woman's head. She just laughed and played his head back, eyes closed. I could see his face clearly far from where he sat. She was beautiful, in a so radiant, but a simple beauty. Perhaps he was only too happy. Happy little boy playing with sand on his head. The woman took my little arms and I began to fill kisses him on the cheek while giving a laugh that rang high in my ears. - We can make sand angels! - She said. I watched, fascinated, as she lay on the sand, near the my little self, opened his arms and began to shake them as if wait go flying. Courtney looked up the castle and laughed, then lay down by my side to make your own sand angel. - You will have to take sand from their hair for several days - my Dad said, turning the bucket Courtney. - This is like painting with the fingers, which is never made on the paper. His voice was full of affection, no hassle. - But ten years from now, will only remember this part. Not the sand that we have to take them out of bed for a week - the woman said. Then she sat up suddenly and pulled my father's shirt, making him lie down beside her. - Come here, lie here. My father laughed loudly, but did not object. - Eileen! Page 307 Eileen. The name that was on my birth certificate. The woman I thought was my mother.

He reached out and took her hand, causing it to slide down his leg and hiding their fingers intertwined. Who he was it hiding? Surely it was the 2 year olds old bathing sand, oblivious to everything. And what great would picture the scene: four people lying in a sandbox, as a huge waterbed. - You look so different when he laughs - a woman named Eileen said to my father. She turned her head just enough that their leaned his forehead on his cheek and I saw her lips touching Lightly his face and he smiled. - Jackson - said my father. - Tell your mother the funny joke I taught. - Knock, knock - I told my small, still waving his arms in sand. Eileen laughed. - Who is? - Knock, knock - I repeated my. - Only we got there - my father said. Then they both laughed. The activity in the sandbox was not the only noise that my device was capturing. The sound of footsteps on dry leaves was audible in the trees in the distance. My father had to be more observant of I thought, because suddenly rose and stared at the trees. Courtney sat too and my little I stood and began to tap dance on the sand angel sister. I heard a familiar click of a shutter before one can discern the man hiding among the trees. The shot made a loud, but all I saw was my father and me diving on Eileen grabbing one arm and putting Courtney under his body, with the other. My little I hit back with everything on the floor and immediately began to cry. My dad yelled at someone, but I could not see another agent or any other person, unless the man behind the tree. My father Page 308 pulled the gun from his back pocket of his pants and fired in the direction of man. He was covering his body with two children, which will gave little chance to hit the shot. The man ran to hidden behind another tree and it was then that I saw his face and red hair. The subject of the brand of the shoe . I do not know what led me to think about doing what I did then. It was like an instinct buried within me. My heart stopped hammering, returning to normal rhythm, and images appeared in my head quickly - the area, the distance between me and the guy redhead - and I could see everything very clearly. So I pulled the gun agent Freeman and shot. I had never fired a gun before that day,

but I knew without a doubt that the bullet had hit him in the chest. And ninety percent of my brain wanted me to wrong shot. He fell to the ground and I started running towards her. Decrease the step to get closer to the body. He was lying on his back, looking at toward the trees, his eyes still open, but with the breast property. I bent down beside him and pressed his hands on blood that flowed through her sweater. Struggling to breathe, let the gun fall on the man's chest and could not get it again. I could see my father where I was sitting. He was embracing strong my little self and murmuring: - It's okay. Two other people came running, a man and a woman. Agents should be because Dad motioned for them and the woman Courtney took me and my father went to the other guy, and they away quickly. My father took the sand back and bowed Eileen about it with her hands covering her mouth. - My God, Kevin, you've been shot! Then his body shook with laughter and he extended the arm and pulled her down, bringing her face to his. - It was only the shoulder, I'm fine. She leaned her head on his chest and I could hear her sobs her high, even without the help of the device. Page 309 - They could have killed you. - CHH, all is well. Do not worry about me. I've been shot before. - And the children? Where are they? - Relax. Already in the armored car. That is where you should be Now. I could kill Freeman for making me take this fright. Where hell was he? - My father asked. Eileen looked up, grabbed his face with his hands and kissed, and takes advantage of the fact that one of his arms being immobilized. He used the intact arm to stroke her hair, but a few seconds later he pulled away, just a little. - Marshall is coming - he whispered. She nodded, but kissed his cheek again, then said quickly: - I love you. - Do not move! - Captain Marshall said with his voice serious behind me. I closed my eyes and jumped before Marshall had a chance to put your hands on me again.

Page 310 CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE AUGUST 15, 2009, 1:20. - Jackson! My forehead was pressed against the table top timber. - Huh? I've never felt so badly after a jump. It was like if with a fever of 40 degrees. - I'll get you out - my father said. He picked me up from the booth and put one of my arms on their shoulders. Made sure I went to the lobby and take the elevator with him, then took me to his room. I fell the couch and closed my eyes, unable to move a single muscle. - Damn, you're wrong - he muttered. - What do you need? Food? Water? - No - groaned. - I was just going to make me vomit. He lit a lamp. - What is it? What are you looking hands? I had not realized I was looking at my own hands until he said. They were clean, but it was as if I could still feel the thick blood between his fingers. - I touched the wound. The man was bleeding ... I do not believe I did it ... - What man? - The man I shot. He is dead. Actually, no is really dead, but I shot anyway. Page 311 - But ... did you see what happened? Com .. it? - He stammered the last two words and looked down. - What should have happened? When I was not there? - That shook me. I had no memory of Eileen and my father asked if I had seen what happened to her. - She was killed? In 1992 real? My father nodded slowly and let my hands, sliding to sit on the floor. So when it actually happened, when I was not there, the red-haired man had no one to stop him and prevent shoot it. - Father, was the same guy ... one of the guys who were there when Holly took the shot. - I could not stop looking at my hands ... Of where man's blood had disappeared. It was not real, but I I felt it was. - Sorry ... I could not leave him alive and not ... - Do something? - He asked before getting up and sit in a chair in front of me.

- I was a fool. I have not changed anything. - I walked away thinking of my head and made another question. - Who was she? Eileen. He was silent for a minute, remaking yourself. - A scientist. Absolutely brilliant. Worked with dr. Melvin. She was also the woman who carried you in her womb and Courtney. Although no blood ties, she always considered mother of you. - I heard that. But it was just a project for her? A mission? The dr. Melvin explained about the surrogate mother of the experiment. He shook his head. - Perhaps the first, but the minute you felt kicking in her belly ... and then, when caught in the arms ... she saw them as her children. Two little babies that wonderful would change the world with their brilliant minds. That's what she wanted the experiment. - What was your job? Protect it? - My job was to protect you and your sister. Agent Freeman - Not what you attacked today, but his father - was appointed to Page 312 protect Eileen. I joined the project when you and Courtney were beginning to walk ... should be about 11 months old. - After I baleei man, you became angry with Agent Freeman ... said he did not know where the hell he had gotten himself into. My father blanched. - That was not what I wanted you to do. Just wanted you saw what happened, to know why I do what I do. - You do not have to explain. - I raised my hands, although the blood had disappeared, and he nodded. - You love her, do not you? - Yes - His voice trailed off and he looked back at the TV. - If I could change anything it would be that day. Fifteen seconds I could have protected her. - You almost succeeded, but protected me and Courtney in Instead - I said in a whisper. - I know what you're thinking. Not so, Jackson. The speaking people live with resentment, as if it happened over time whole. If I had saved and Eileen left something happens to you or Courtney, she would never have forgiven me. Never. - He smiled a little, but it was a smile full of pain. - For me, it left a thing loved. Two things. A part of her that I could keep with me. I you wanted to be a father before she died. Marry her and have a family. It was disturbing, of course, but this was a barrier I was willing to transpose, after finding out the best way to tell about us to my superiors. - I'm sorry, Dad - I said, sighing. - I wondered who had grown up before you go on stage. Now I know.

- I know you do not want to trust me, but I've lost the only woman who loved life and my daughter. Do not wanna lose you as well. - And you lost your partner? He nodded. - Agent Freeman, the father, was my mentor. It was brilliant. He died the same day as Eileen. And having his son as an agent Also, knowing that he lost his father in this work ... is not easy. But Page 313 There is a reason why the agents were so young at the Tempest. The Most do not last long ... - They give up? - No, no one gives up. Never - he said, changing the subject. - That is the question, Jackson. There are ways to circumvent this system if you are good, and I'm happily. I hid some things from Marshall Tempest and to protect you and Courtney. You do not have to give up of your life for it. I was still trying to understand my last dive into the past. - But ... why her name is on my certificate birth? With your last name? - She was the closest person you had paper mother, and use my surname helped confirm the story I I told you about Courtney and her mother died when you born. - What was her real surname? - Covington. Her family was very rich ... were Scottish. I'm sure you guessed it by her accent. It family Eileen comes to our money. She left all her inheritance for you and Courtney. Live in her apartment. I gave you life I thought she would like you to have. That is very different from life that I even had a child. - How was your childhood? My father patted my shoulder. - This is a story for another day. Remember what I told you ... Marshall knows what I am capable and is ever vigilant. It is little likely that he let me wrap me a lot in your training. - Why? - He knows who I really want to protect. - He laughed. - In addition also wants you to be good, but not as good as to work alone. - Or against the CIA - added. A loud clatter came from the radio in the bathroom sink counter and my father turned quickly in that direction.

Page 314 - Shit! - What is it? - The sensor that I put in your room. - He turned the key to safe and pulled out a gun. - Someone may have gone there. Although few minutes before I could barely walk, jumped the couch and ran to the door. We both shoot down the hall and climbed the emergency staircase. I turned in my hallway floor and bumped with Holly, who was standing outside the room. Holly was shocked, but managed to regain his balance. I was too weak to hold me and collapsed on the carpet. She must have taken a moment to realize that I was lying on the ground. That whole thing probably the CIA had left a little out of orbit. - God, Jackson, you almost scared me to death! - She said. - I was going to look for you ... What do you have? My father held out a hand and helped me up. - It's kind of sick. Maybe it's food poisoning. - Are you okay pale - Holly said, before putting one of my arms over his shoulders. She opened the door to our room and I lay in bed. - I'll get a glass of water - said my father. Holly untied my shoes and took them off before sitting down in bed and lean against the headboard. - Come closer and we can split the blanket. I got a little closer to her and rested her head on his lap. She threw the blanket over me and ran his fingers through my hair. - Thanks, Hol. - Need anything else? - She asked. I nodded a bit before falling asleep. Page 315 - I know, the first time I said to my aluninhos the first year that I was going home from the subway, one of them began to cry Holly said, laughing. - The number of crimes in the subway or on any transport public is much smaller than people think - my father said. - Blame it on Hollywood. Are too many movies with buses exploding and bandits being pursued in the subway - Holly explained. - It is not strange for you? Caring for children living surrounded by employees and know no other life? - My father asked. Holly laughed again. - In the beginning, yes. When I was teaching gymnastics, used bribe children with coins to try a new

maneuver. After the first day at camp, I found that there would achieve nothing with coins. But I think that every child is protected something. - Yes, this is probably true - my father agreed. I finally opened my eyes. My father was sitting in a chair in front of the bed. I turned and looked at Holly. - How long was I asleep? - A few hours. - She put her hand on my face. - How to feel? - Best. - I sat up slowly and leaned against the headboard the bed, near Holly. - Dad, are you still here? He stood up and handed me a bottle of water. - Just wanted to make sure you were okay. And Holly is a good company. Neither realized that two hours have passed. - It is a great company. - I put my arm around her and pulled her closer. - But, whatever it is that he will counted, not true. Holly laughed and shook his head. - So you do not actually come out with one of the girls musical Legally Blonde? Page 316 - Okay, that's true, but it was only for two weeks. - It was the most obnoxious girl I've ever met - said my father. I nodded. - I agree. My father stood up and walked towards the door. - I think I'll sleep a few hours before making plans today. - Father? - Yes? I looked from side to Holly and then to him. - I'm still determined to devote myself to the family business. His face collapsed. Then he nodded to the door, indicating he wanted to talk to me in private. Holly realized also nudged me and so I got up from the bed. After were outside the room, my father looked around the corridor several times and finally said quietly: - We'll talk more about that tomorrow ... but not here. Security is a problem in a building of this size. Unable check all corners. - Okay. - We can go sailing ... Freeman can keep an eye on their friends. I disagreed at the time. - No chance. I mean, I can go, but Adam and Holly will with us. And I want you to tell me everything, but I gave my word

Marshall and I will not change my mind. He sighed. - Are you sure that's what you want? I nodded. - I will not let history repeat itself. Page 317 - I know what you mean. But we still have to talk before else has the chance of glory this work ... fill your head with grandiose ideas ... My father sighed again and walked away, toward the stairs. At the time he was the only person who knew how many ways that statement could be interpreted. The day October 30, 2009 could this be the future timeline, but for me it was history. And the what happened to Eileen would not happen to Holly. I was determined to do anything to make sure of it. As I crawled back into bed, the reality I hit hard: I was officially in the CIA. There was only a invented story. I pulled Holly for her to be lying in the my side, then I bent over her and kissed her. - You are so beautiful ... Can I tell you a secret? - Can. I love secrets. Especially his. - I wanted to kiss you since the first time I saw her. - Really? - She lifted her head and kissed me on the nose. - Me tell another secret. - I promised my sister I'd marry you. Holly laughed. - This is one of his hallucinations induced by the project special sciences of Adam? I lowered my head and kissed her just below the collarbone. - Yeah, exactly. Ah ... and we have six children ... - Six!? - That's it ... then it is better to keep these panties giant because you will need them. Holly laughed so hard he came to stay with tears in her eyes. Then her smile faded and she stood there, just looking at me minute, with a sympathetic look. - Is that what you mean when you said ... I knew where she was going. Page 318 - ... It was hard to be sure until things get tough? Her hands wrapped my face. - What happened? - Just a really bad dream.

- You can tell me. I rested my head on her pillow. - Have you ever witnessed someone's death? - No - she said, turning to me, until our faces get inches away. - Never. The whole story about visiting Courtney in the hospital just came tumbling out, but I told her it was a dream or a hallucination. - For a long time I thought my father resented me for be healthy ... to be alive. - I do not think that's true - said Holly, and the instant she said this, tears welled up in her eyes, wetting the pillow. She wiped them away quickly. - Sorry. I should not be pouring it all over You. - No, that's fine. You can tell me whatever you want. Am serious. - She took my hand and brought it to his lips. - I just wanted to know how she was. - But you saw ... - I paused, remembering that only 009 Holly had seen an empty room and some pictures for my apartment. I mean ... you want to see a picture of her? I have one. She nodded and I reached out and grabbed my portfolio, taking away the card that never got to give Courtney with our photo in Central Park, on Christmas Eve, only a month or two before she got sick. Holly's eyes went to the photo words written on the back. I let you read them, because Holly has 007 had read and I thought fair. She dried her tears and gave me the card, looking determined to maintain control. Page 319 - I also could not do it. See someone I love dying. I would be terrified. - I know you could, Holly. - I stroked her cheek with fingers. - Now, maybe, but when I was 14 ... no way. I smiled at her tearful face. - No more sorrow. I will not torture you with such sad things. - Enough about that will have six children with me too. Only talk about it now makes me want to cross your legs and keep them well. That was exactly what I needed to get me out of that atmosphere of melancholy. - I love to know that you do not mind telling bullshit these me ... And you? Can you tell me a secret? In fact, it is one more question. - Maybe ...

- How was dating a guy like David Newman? - What's wrong with David? - Nothing, but what attracted you to it? How it all began? asked. She raised an eyebrow. - You really want to hear it? - I'm just curious. - One night we got drunk and got together at a party in front of a lot of people, and as we were already friends, they just concluded ... it was our special moment. David was so drunk he could not remember it. Can not remember yet. - That's all? She shrugged. - I think when I was younger I thought that there was a perfect guy somewhere and one day I would just decide ... - Settle down? Page 320 She laughed, embarrassed. - Yeah, but it's not as if I already knew that. I did not know nothing different. I approached her and ran my hands around her waist. - I know what you mean. - For a while, I hate you for making me have a doubt about what I had already decided. With David, I did not feel ... he not ... - He would light your fire? - I asked with a smile. - No, not lit. - She kissed me and rolled the body to stay in over mine, twining his fingers through my hair, then away to yawn. - Sorry. Lightly pressed her neck until she lay her head on my chest. - Sleep. You look exhausted. - Want me to get out of here? - She asked, laughing a little. I tightened my arms around her. - Do not stay here. It feels good. She lifted her head. - You've always been good at it. - On what? - Always hold my hand at the right time and kiss me exactly when to kiss. It is as if this was his way of say what not to say. I know that the words would eventually come. She pressed her cheek against my chest again. - I'm sorry I doubted one day your patience. I could not sleep the rest of the night. I was just lying there, feeling the heat of the presence of Holly on my body, and I thought the my father and all that he had lost. He did not betray me. Same

we would protect his job. I knew that now. I had seen the scar before, on his shoulder, he shot led by me 17 years ago, but did not know how it happened. How could I sit there in 2007, I was complaining about having to see Page 321 Holly younger one, who did not know me when my father did not had no chance to see Eileen alive again? Ever? And to hear that she was like a mother to me, I wanted to know much more about it. Everything about her. If only I could far back in time ... I watched as the sun began to leave behind the curtains and knew things would never be as easy as were at that moment. But I would not be thinking about it. Yet. Page 322 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR AUGUST 15, 2009, 24:00. - Wow! - Holly exclaimed, looking at the giant sailboat white. - We have a captain to pilot this monster? My father walked behind us. - I'm Captain. - You know, I think maybe ... I stay here, take a sunset on the beach or something - said Adam, looking enviously at the bathers extended on the sand. My father hit the back of Adam, with a little force other. - Nope, you're coming with us. We can not let you in earth with all that access to technology. Not without my supervision. I had the impression that my father was joking, but the expression of Adam was afraid. He came closer to me and whispered: - Criminal gangs use this technique all the time. Lead suspects in a boat, shoot them, then throw the bodies in March When you appear in any foreign country or island Caribbean, the evidence was. Holly heard Adam and rolled her eyes. - Really? I think there are much better ways to erase evidence. My father helped Holly to climb into the boat and I whispered to Adam: - What happened to Holly Flynn really? Adam smiled at me. - It is not very different from you. Holly never wanted to be common. Page 323 He was right. Not that Holly was not herself when

was close to me, is that it contained a lot because he did not think I would endure. Plans for the future ... Passion ... commitment, all this would have made me run miles. Adam pushed to the boat. - We protect your back. Moreover, the majority of crimes happens in motor boats. My father had difficulty untying the boat. Then boarded to help him, while Adam and Holly sat on the bench the bow and watched. - Sailing is part of the training to be an agent? - Asked Holly. - You give the impression that they know very well what they are making. I looked at my father and smiled. - No, actually, is part of our vacation trips in family. This is quite normal. - And it's not always that we mean it, is not it? asked my father. After a few minutes we were sailing towards the tide opened. I immediately felt a sense of relief when I distance of a hotel full of people. I understood then why My dad wanted to get away from there. - So, when we discuss the secrets of espionage? - When you're out of range - he said in a voice low. - Have you learned to identify listening devices? - Have you showed me. - I started my search, starting with the lower level boat after checking all deck carefully. Meanwhile my father fought a conversation whispered to Adam and I could not stop listening. - There is a division that started years ago, when he was More or less your age. Anyway, the headquarters was in the basement of a public library in New York and there was almost no risk. In their most part, it is just to read books, computer programs and websites, and look for codes spy - said my father. - I you enroll? - Cool! - Said Adam. Page 324 They plunged into a deeper conversation about this particular department of the CIA. I left them alone and sat on the opposite side of the boat. The sense of urgency that my father had in night seemed over. Maybe he just wanted to spend some time with us, now that we had no more secrets. Holly returned from the lower deck, gave me a drink and then sat between my legs, leaning on me.

- This is the first time I sailboat ride - she told me. - Sailing has always been my favorite part of our vacation. The sun was on us, but the spray of the waves was perfect. I wrapped her waist and rested his chin on the top of the head her. We both sat there in silence for a while, then I felt her eyes on me and when I looked down, it was me looking. His face was intense. - What is it? - Asked. She shook her head. - Nothing ... it's just that ... I lowered my head a bit more. - What is, Hol? Her lips touched the side of my neck, then she said softly in my ear. - I love you. It's serious. It's not like at the time I said it David. It is much more. I pushed a little more, feeling love. Do not know I did say what I said then. Perhaps it was the intensity her eyes or guilt for having me restrained for so long. Or I might want to say because I knew my father would never understand. I looked at my father, but I brushed her lips to ear and Holly whispered: - Marry me. I immediately felt the shock of her and hugged her, but not I looked at her. Not needed. I just wanted to say that. The rest was not important ... yet. Page 325 She turned my face so I could look at her, then said: - Yes .. one day ... promise. - You do not have to promise. I just wanted to ask. - I promise - she repeated with a smile. I just wanted to give you a perfect outcome this time, but had happened to me so much that my mind could not relax. We were on the 15th of August. Will Holly be in jeopardy 30 October? Or before that? The concern in my father's face while piloting the boat did with me to stay on guard. - Something wrong? - Asked. He pointed to a spot behind me and I turned around fast. Heavy rain clouds coming towards us, contrasting with the rest of the sky. - What the hell! - Adam exclaimed, getting up to see better. I got up and went to my father.

- So we have to give back, that's all, right? They probably will move very fast. - Okay - he said. My father and I started running from one side to the other, checking the spark studying our coordinates for the case of lose visibility. Ten minutes later the sky was completely black, with thick dark clouds hovering over nodes. Lightning across the sky, leaving all color pink for a second, then the rain began to fall in torrents. - Lifejackets! - Cried my father, trying to be heard in amid the rumble of thunder. - And leave the deck! Holly and I opened the top of the bank and took away our lifejackets. I played one for Adam and passed by the other Holly's head, tying tightly. The rain became even stronger and Page 326 I could barely see her face, but I heard the scream let out the looking over my shoulder. I turned quickly. A man with brown hair and a long black raincoat stood in front of the boat. My God, this is not happening Now. My first impulse was to scream Holly down to the floor lower, but if someone had come there ... - How did he get here? - She exclaimed. And who is he looking for? The sound of my heart pounding in his ears was higher than rain. The man grabbed Adam by the throat just as the boat tipped with a wave, throwing Holly over the balustrade. Man holding Adam swayed a little and I used his elbow to strike the side of his head, forcing him to drop Adam. Adam fell forward, then jumped up and grabbed Holly, pulling the rail toward the other end of boat. A moment later, I was thrown back onto the deck. When I got up, the man grabbed my neck with both hands and I pressed against the central mast of the boat. I did not recognize her face, but I could see the rage stamped on it. I grabbed his wrists, trying to get loose my neck. I could not breathe. Black spots began to appear before my eyes. - You killed her! - He snapped at me. Who killed? - Holly! - I heard Adam scream. I tried to kick the man, but my legs turned to jelly. Hear quick steps around me. Or maybe it was the blood pumping in my head. A shadowy figure appeared behind the man and then I heard a loud noise, at the same instant the man dropped

my neck and fell. I sipped the air with difficulty and the black dots disappeared. Holly was standing in front of me with a fire extinguisher fire in hands. She jumped back when the man got up and tried to difficulty with balance in the boat that rocked with the waves. Era as if he could not see. Another lightning streaked across the sky, Page 327 revealing the confusion on his face. Then they heard two shots and man fell over the railing and sank into the sea. I squeezed his chest and turned to see my father standing in another end of the boat holding a weapon. Perfect aim. He ran up to me and put his hands on my face. - Are you okay? All I could do was gasp and confirm with the head. - Sorry, I had left all weapons downstairs he shouted, then put a pistol in my hand. I looked at her for a second and then stuck it in his waistband, although she hated the idea of using it. - Someone needs to explain ... it now! - Holly said, pointing toward the floating body. The thunder was so loud that none of us could be heard. Finally, I managed to speak and cried to my father: - What was that, anyway? You know that guy? It is next item on the list of Marshall? For that brought us here knew could attack us? - If I knew, I really think I would have left my gun so far? I have never seen this man in their life and have met almost all of them. The boat shook even more sideways, throwing us all against the balustrade. Holly held her by the waist and covered her head with the arm when we bump into the boat. My father took a step back and unbalanced shouted to Adam, who was trying to steer the boat. - Jackson, tell me! - Holly demanded, as we struggled to stay standing. - Where did he come? The guy came out of nowhere! I ignored the question and turned to yell to my dad: - Is not it better to go downstairs? My father managed to approach us. - No, Freeman is coming. Will be here in two minutes. Page 328 I drew a gun and began examining the sea, looking for another boat. - Jackson? - Holly said again. I could see the hurt in his voice, like that day in

zoo when she knew something was wrong and I did not want him say what it was. I looked at my dad and he nodded, before going to with Adam. When I turned around, Holly was losing balance again. I grabbed the sides of his lifeboat and lowered my face to hers. - Tell me! - She repeated. I took the wet hair plastered to her face. - It is a time traveler. - What? - Someone who travels back in time - repeat. - But ... but ... as it just appeared ... The wind was so strong it was enough to take someone's Holly size. I hugged stronger with one hand and held in parapet with one another. - Erase everything you've heard about time travel, because it will only confuse you. - Ah, that helped a lot. That small dose of sarcasm Holly, when we were grabbing in a vessel in danger of sinking, was enough to give me confidence to tell you the rest. - I can do that too. - Do what? - Travel back in time. - No answer, so I added the my explanation. - When you saw me Tuesday with clothes different, I had been out for weeks this time. More rays. Light enough that I could see shock on her face. - What? You have not seen me for weeks? Page 329 Should I tell her? - I saw you, but you were younger. - This can not be true ... Why do not I remember? - She asked, and we both turned at the sound of the boat engine Freeman. He also had a spotlight facing us. - What I said to you, Holly? Erase everything you know about time travel. - Come on! - Cried my father. He grabbed his lifejacket Holly and raised above the balustrade. - I'll go first and help you to jump. Lights Boat Freeman flashed across her face and I I could see a mixture of confusion and hurt, and something else ... As if she really wanted to believe me. The other boat was sailing next to ours, but still

there was a distance between the two. Holly shook her head when My father offered help and jumped before anyone could help her. She rolled aside to cushion the fall when hit hull of another boat, then stood with elegance. - Silverman, you're next - my father shouted. Adam climbed the railing and jumped as Holly, except that landed on the deck hard knees. I knew I'd be sore. The waves coming from all directions, struck the side of the boat, spraying water. My father and I were both on the ledge and jump to the same time, landing on his feet. - Who was that? - Freeman shouted to my father. - I've never seen before. - He said he killed someone ... a woman - I screamed, before Holly pulling me to sit on a bench. Freeman and dad both looked at me and then Freeman said: - Perhaps it has not happened yet. Page 330 - I know it has not happened yet. - I had not killed nobody except the man with the shoe brand in the face. But that was a half-jump, so he was not really dead. - If you travel in time, so why can not simply back a few hours and make us not get into that boat? - Holly asked. - You told her? - Said Adam on the other side. - Does not work well, Hol. - I took her hand and squeezed. Sometimes I wish it were so easy. Suddenly, Holly came off the bench and grabbed the shoulder Freeman. - Stop it! Is anyone there! Adam, my father and I were leaning in seconds the bow the boat, trying to see through rain. We saw a clearly small figure in a diving platform near the beach. - Like a child - said Freeman, turning the boat. All hesitated until my father. He was a government official time travelers who fought malicious, not someone who rescuing children storms. Even so, none of us just wanted to leave. I looked at the beach. There was no Couple waving frantically from the beach, screaming for his son. Probably they had gone to get help. - It is in the opposite direction to the pier - Freeman shouted, but it was beginning to turn the boat toward the platform. A giant wave crashed against the hull of the boat, playing water on me, Adam and Holly. A creak motor shaft and Adam and I looked at each other, waiting to see smoke coming from the engine.

- The drug did not want to turn the boat - said Freeman. - I'll swim there - I screamed so everyone could hear me. - Go without me. - I jumped out of the boat before they could stop me. The waves covered my head as I swam. When I got to platform, I could see she was a little girl, maybe 9 or 10 years, clinging to a mast in the center of the platform. But I could not understand why she was fully dressed: jeans, t-shirt long sleeves and shoes. Page 331 I hoisted my body to the platform and came closer to her. The Light boat in the distance shone on her face and in her long hair redheads. - I. .. you know? She nodded her head and clung even more to the mast. - Are you okay? - Yes - she said. - You will come with me? I knelt beside her. - Where? To the beach? She shook her head again and pierced me a shiver. I was beginning to remember where I knew her when she dropped the mast and took my hand. I immediately had the feeling that I was leaving in half and realized I was jumping in time. We both. A mid-jump. But where? Page 332 CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE The first thing I noticed was the silence. No noise rain or thunder. I opened my eyes and looked around. - This is ... a subway station? - Asked. - Yeah, there's nobody here - the girl spoke in a formal and adult. I knelt in front of her again, examining it. She was thin, fragile, and it looked a lot like Courtney. He lifted his head and looked at me. His eyes were blue ... not green. - Wait a minute ... I saw you, did not I? At the zoo? Water dripped from the tip of her nose and she dried. - Yes - Who are you? - Asked. - I'm like you. - What is your name? - I looked around at the empty station, almost expecting to see a train arrive any minute. - Emily. - You're just like me? She shook her head. - Almost, but not quite.

- So, you are like the others? - I pulled it a little, reminding me of the child I had seen at the hotel another night wandering alone in the lobby. She looked a couple years younger than Emily. - Almost, but not quite - she repeated, smiling a little. I shook my head in disbelief. - I fell asleep, right? Or hit my head? You are the face of my sister. Page 333 - We all seem. Most of us. Like DNA, understand? - I do not know ... I think so - I said. Emily gave me your tiny hand. - Come with me. - Why? - I asked, taking her hand anyway. - I have to show you something. She took me in the direction of a staircase, which probably gave the street. With my free hand I took the gun from the waistband. - What do you know? She shook her head. - I will not hurt you. - It's not you I'm worried. That's who sent you find me. - No one told me. - Then she turned to me and smiled. In fact, you told me. At that moment I stopped in front of the stairs and I was paralyzed by a second, then leaned down and I was eye level with her. Forgot what was going to ask when I looked at his eyes with a blue a spiral pattern. - You have my eyes ... She smiled again. - It is. - Why? How? She frowned and shook her head. - I can not tell you that. Please, let me show you thing. But before you take the first step, she turned to me again. - I almost forgot. - She took something out of his pocket, then put hand on mine and put something there. - I have to give you this. Page 334 I looked at the tiny object in the palm of my hand. The brightness a diamond twinkling lights reflected against the ceiling. I turned the ring on his hand, thinking he must have some meaning beyond what

I'd just ask Holly. Anyway, this other version myself was not quite the right time to do things. Apparently, it had been necessary to drag me to a subway station at some other time to give me a ring, especially in the a storm that nearly killed us. Follow Emily stairs above and could see a light at the top. It was daylight. - It is New York? - It is. When we got to the top of the stairs, waited to hear the sounds typical of the city, like horns ringing, roaring engines, people talking on cell phones. But all was silent. We came out of the hole the subway and all I could do was admire the view awestruck. It was New York, but as I had never seen. Some buildings still standing, but were covered by a sand-colored powder, probably because of the collapse of other buildings around. My legs were wobbly and I could barely stand. This was my home. The place where I had grown. But there was nobody there. I turned slowly in a circle and saw the street as covered with debris that could barely see the asphalt. I went back to fall on me when I heard Emily coughing behind me and I realized that I was coughing too. Everything above the ground was covered in rubble sand color. No wonder we were almost choking. - Emily ... this is ... the future? - Asked. There could be past ... At least not the past that I had studied in class history. - Is - she said still coughing. - What happened? What year is this? - I can not tell you. - But how it happened ... is a war ... or something else? Page 335 - All I can say is that ... some people are fighting to prevent this, and others are ... making occur. I looked deep into her eyes and saw the truth within them. So it was not just fighting gangs against gangs. This place, this year was very bad. Someone needed to prevent this destruction. - I. .. had never jumped beyond my own period life. - It's because you're with me - she said, still coughing. - You're different from me, I figured it out. But in what sense is different from them? She covered her face with her hands, trying to clear the dust. - I have everything they would like.

She did not seem happy about it. I heard barking in the distance. The first sound I've heard since had arrived. Seconds later, a pack of dogs brown turned the corner running, grinning to us. Emily and I kicked in the direction of a building and she grabbed my hand. I expect us to come back, but she just stood there, property. - Emily, we have to say! Her eyes closed for a second and I could see that was trying, but nothing happened. - Oh no ... I did something wrong. They should not be here. Her eyes widened, but the dogs suddenly turned the and head off in another direction, back where they came from. I had half a second to breathe a sigh of relief before the three men virassem same corner where the dogs had arisen. At least I think they were men. All had their heads shaved and indistinct features. His eyes were almost white and the skin, virtually transparent. The pink and blue veins under the skin were fully visible, as it lacked skin layers. - He was right! I can not believe! - One of them shouted triumphantly. Page 336 I could practically feel the anger and vindictiveness emanating from the three men and realized I had not been there for a friendly chat. Emily was still immobile and, for some reason, my run was first impulse. I took her hand and pulled her to me while ran over the ruined buildings. Never felt such panic and there was no chance of my father appears there to rescue me, as had happened on the boat. The sound of my footsteps on the sidewalk was in sync with the my heartbeat. Emily's hair fluttered as she ran and more dust rose from the ground, getting in my eyes and my mouth. She looked frantically at me over his shoulder. - Jackson, running does not help ... we have ... We both nearly cried when the three men came as if by magic in front of us. - I'm shocked to see the two of you even think about running one of the men said with sarcasm. - Why run if you can jump? Emily stepped back and I put it behind me, leaning against a building. His chest was heaving so fast that his fear was evident. Probably because she could not get us out of there. Diagrams Jenni Stewart came into my head, one after the other, and it was as if the rest of my body knew what to do without

even think about. One of the attackers moved up Emily, and when he was about to grab it, I kicked him with full force in the stomach, sending him flying backwards. The back of his head hit the sidewalk. I swatted the second man who had approached the Furthermore, elbowing on his face. He took two steps unbalanced back while Emily slid down the wall, as if your legs fraquejassem. - Can I do this? - Asked her in despair. - I can making us both jump into the past of the future here? His wide eyes sought mine and she opened her mouth to answer, but a cry came from his lips. Page 337 - Jackson, beware! The third man, who was behind me, put an arm my neck. I threw all my weight on it and prensei the ground. He groaned in pain and I quickly grabbed Emily in arms and lifted off the ground. She held me tight and pressed her face against my shirt. I was trying to block everything around. To get us out of this hell. I have never before felt so happy to realize the strange feeling of a half-jump. Page 338 CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX AUGUST 15, 2009, 15:30. The storm had worsened even more, which I did not think possible. The raindrops beat against my face. Emily still clung to me, her face hidden, but I could feel it shake. I also trembled. I tried to make her move away a bit, but she did not want to drop and her trembling turned into sobs. I also embraced, assuming she would feel at ease to my hand, in the future, whether that year had come. Finally, she released me and took a deep breath. - I did not know ... would. - Are you okay? - Asked. She nodded and then reached out towards the mast central platform again, clinging to him. - I did not plan this jump nicely, is not it? - You planned to end in a diving platform in the middle a giant storm? - No, but things change ... Sometimes it is hard to hit. The wind shook the platform, causing it to swing. My stomach wrapped and I grabbed the mast also holding it on hand her and trying to focus his eyes on the boat far away. - I have to swim back - Emily said, pointing to the

beach. - I also ... - She flinched as the sound of another thunder interrupted. - You can not just jump in time? As another day? Page 339 She shook her head, splashing water everywhere. - Do not let them see us swimming to the beach and then I jump. You can not tell anyone about me. About what I can do. I'm just a kid you rescued from the storm, ok? That's why she made a half-jump, for everyone we continue here, although I doubt that the visibility allowed. - What will happen? - You must let me go, no matter what happens, ok? Pink and blue rays shone on her face and I could see that she doubted my ability to follow orders from a little girl. - You took me to the future ... so mean ... not born yet? - Asked. - I can not tell you. I knelt in front of her and looked straight into his eyes. - How old are you? - Eleven. - You know dr. Melvin? She was not intimidated in front of my eyes. - I heard of him. - So he's not the reason you exist. Your defenses came down and she stepped back. - We have to go! I grabbed her hand. - Yet. - You told me not to answer any questions. Not many, at least - she shouted over the thunder. - That was my other self. He's, like, really old, right? Nobody listen to what he says. - Oh yeah? So you should not rely on his older self, although he obviously knows more than you? Page 340 I knew she was right. It was irresponsible to force her to do anything. - Sorry ... is that ... this time there is one thing that can happen and I want to make sure that does not happen. It is hard to think anything else. - I know you feel like you have to change everything or

fix it, but do not think too much. Trust will make the right choice. It's not as difficult as it seems. - She pointed to the beach. We need to go. We both jumped in the water and I helped Emily to swim to the sand. The waves swept over our heads, but finally arrived and walked the rest of the way down the beach. I waved at the hotel. - Only run this way and I'll tell you found her parents, ok? She started to turn away, then hesitated for a second. Maintained eyes downcast, but hugged my waist and squeezed me. - Goodbye, Jackson. Good luck I watched her run toward one of the side doors and felt a great burden on my shoulders. And was not about saving Holly only. It was more than that. More. No wonder that My father wanted me out of it. But it was too late. I turned and ran toward the pier. Adam, Holly and Freeman already were coming in my direction. - All is well with the girl? - Adam asked. - It is, she was go inside - I said, gesturing with hand, as if to put an end to the questions and change subject. - What about my father? - Asked Freeman. - He entered through the front door. Holly wrapped around my waist and gave me a quick hug, then pointed to the hotel. - Is not better go? We all run into. My father came to meet us and cold air from the air conditioning caused us a shiver when Page 341 we entered the lobby. We were all soaked, shoes leaving puddles on the marble floor, and even then, all our back seemed very calm. I needed all my self not to announce the end of the world to the entire hotel. I could not tell Tempest or what I had seen without talking about Emily. My father nodded down the hallway to our left and we followed. I gasped when I saw him drawing his gun. Freeman made same. - What is happening? - Asked Holly. - They are here - said Freeman. - What do they want? - Adam asked in desperation. - Jackson - my father replied. - At least that's what Melvin think. Possibly replicate the experiment. We kept them away for a few months. I let them get closer, going against orders Marshall, two years ago, so they could see that you had not no ability.

- Why do not they just kill me? - Asked. - They do not kill anyone unnecessarily. Just to have more power - Freeman explained, putting his head in the corner of the wall to look at the hallway before leading us through it. - Power for what? - Holly asked. - They think the world would be better if we were all like them - my father explained. - Tempest believe that But if the population mass traveled in time, would be an absolute chaos. - Absolutely! - Adam agreed. - Dr. Ludwig is against us - I added. - With all its clones, or whatever it is. - Do you think Melvin is creating an army - said my father, turning to me. - Do not do anything stupid, Jackson. Only try to stay close by and keep their distance. Freeman and I done it many times. We can handle the situation. Freeman stood in the hallway. Then some feet away in the hallway, a blonde woman and a man named Raymond appeared out of nowhere. Page 342 The man who killed Eileen. I could not imagine what My father felt every time I saw this man. - Damn, this is crazy! - Holly murmured. - I do not believe this thing time travel ... I totally believe you now. My father immediately stepped in front of me and I did even with Holly. - But what do we do if they simply appear and disappear? - Adam asked, his voice betraying his growing fear. - They can not much, believe me - my father said. - Except Thomas - Freeman muttered. T homas again. This name was always mentioned in most important moments. Holly cried when Freeman threw them. They fought back and I pushed behind me, using my body as a shield. If they could appear and disappear, she's not going anywhere away from my eyes. Adam cried when another man appeared right behind us. The first two IDTs ran away from us, and I pulled Holly to stay ahead of me as we ran the Man behind us and toward the other two later. Freeman followed them, through double doors into a huge dining room. The room was full of people dressed for marriage. In the second in our breakout through the doors to our arms, cries echoed in the room and everyone started to run out. Everywhere was full of innocent bystanders. They needed to leave. Fast. I ran my eyes over the walls and

I found something that would help to evacuate the building. - Turn off the fire alarm! - Screamed at Holly. She ran up the wall behind us and broke the acrylic box with the elbow. The alarm sounded and the water began to splash the ceiling sprinklers. More screams. The room emptied in thirty seconds. There were crystal glasses on the tables. A large grand piano in center of the dance floor. Not exactly the ideal place for a firefight. Page 343 The face of the shoe brand, named Raymond, jumped over piano and pointed the pistol directly to Freeman. Holly gasped when we both saw Freeman drop the gun on the floor and raise the arms. Surrender lasted two seconds, because my father jumped from behind Piano and threw himself on the back of Raymond and kicked him so violence that he fell on a table behind the piano and slipped away to the ground, throwing dishes and silverware for all sides. The other man, who was behind me, suddenly crossed the space of thirty steps and appeared in front of me. I swerved to the side and grabbed a chair from one of the tables and threw in his way. He stumbled and fell. The blonde woman shot to the ceiling and Holly screamed again when an immense crystal chandelier shattered on the floor. She dove under one of the tables, while pieces of glass flew all sides. I jumped to her side and pulled her close to me. I could feel his heart pounding in his chest even more than mine. - Stay with me, okay? - Asked. - Do not run or anything. She agreed. The feet of my father passed me and then the woman followed him. I pointed the gun to shoot her in the leg, but was too close my father and did not want to risk it. Holly reached out and grabbed the woman's ankle, causing her to fall flat on his face. The Adrenaline rushed through my veins and I rolled off the table, I feet and then stepped toward the back of the woman, pointing the gun to his head. - No, Jackson! Do not touch it! - Cried my father, and I understand why. The last thing I saw was my dad pulling Adam to the ground, when a bullet whizzed by their heads. The room dissolved and I had no idea where I was going. Page 344 CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN A full jump. We'd just make a jump

complete. Duh ... That was why I could not touch her. Although the situation of life and death and the fact that I and RTD blonde being armed, the first thought that crossed my mind when I opened my eyes was: Holly just saw me disappear! Before she did not believe I was a time traveler, Now surely believed. I heard several people gasping and turned the head in time to see a group of teenagers standing on the sidewalk, wearing plaid skirt and knee socks. As Jackie Kennedy or something. It was then that I realized what they were looking. My foot on the woman's back, pointing the gun at her and we two wet rain. And that day was clear and sunny. I just stuck the gun in his waistband and looked at the street. Cadillacs old model were parked along Fifth Avenue, just they were not older. Most of them looked brand new. Bus strange, half hippies, were lined up on the sidewalk and I almost I waited to see the cast of Hairspray landed them singing "WellWelcome to the 60s ". RTD pushed me and I fell back on the shoes of a girls in uniform. All of them, five or six, cried as high as I could and got up from the floor to chase the blonde woman. If she jumped, I would be able to return? And this would be the same timeline we left, but in the past? My guess was not, because I knew how difficult it was to jump into the same line time. I could see her head shaking slightly, while running, and I pushed people out of my way to get closer. My new skill of observation has not diminished as I ran, I saw everything from the hippie guy singing a song from Bob Dylan outside of a store, even the buildings that were missing I knew the landscape. Finally, I reached the woman and grabbed the back of her blouse. My arms wrapped around me and squeezed, hard. Page 345 - You better get us back. Exactly where we were. It struck me the stomach with his elbow, but I felt in leading back. Or somewhere else. Apparently not seemed necessary to set the main base heels complete. CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT AUGUST 15, 2009, 16:30. My feet slipped and I felt myself falling on a surface inclined. Rain. Thunder. Again. My eyes opened and I almost cried to see what was on the roof of the hotel. I lay belly finquei down and fingers in thin tiles. The woman gave a RTD mocking laugh. She had crawled up easily reach one meter

from me. I wanted to punch her in the teeth and would have done so if not was too scared to drop the tiles. - Damn! Messed up for a few minutes! But maybe they have time killing his father now - she said. - He is really good at dodge. An immense anger throbbed inside me, giving me courage to drop a hand and get my gun. The woman still tried to stand up ... She even saw when I pulled out the gun. But I I could not shoot. ] Just as my fingers moved to tighten the trigger and is positioned in place, a rumble came down, almost knocking me off the roof. Lightning exploded in the sky at the same time where a bullet went through the woman's chest. But who had thrown? I watched in horror, unable to do anything when the She fell on the roof, then went rolling down tiles to hang in there down on the floor with a thud. I heard screams coming from there down and sirens approaching somewhere. I turned to stand back on the roof and tried to drag me further up. I tried to visualize the hotel maps in my head. There was an access door roof a little higher. When I reached the top, I the stand and made the mistake of looking at the ground below. My stomach did a pirouette and felt a dizziness that forced me to lie back on the roof again, panting and trying to drive away fear. I was sure that they would not accept people with fear height at the CIA. I heard a door open with a bang and voices. Page 346 - Just tell me what happened to him! - Said Holly. - He can return if ... evaporated in the air? I sighed in relief. She was right. But who was talking? I still did not want to distract myself, not to get out in safety. - I have a hunch that he will return soon, now that you are here - Said another voice. A well-known voice. A voice that I had heard the worst day of my life. I'd seen his face ... The other man Holly was in the dorm. Slowly, I stood up and forced my eyes to look at the sky and not to the ground. The man kept Holly pressed against a post. It was the same man who had shot her on October 30, 2009. Not happened yet, I forced myself to remember. - Jackson! Just the person I was looking for! - He

said. - Not sure if we were officially presented. Am Thomas. - Thomas - I said through gritted teeth. Of course it was Thomas. The RTD which could continue doing that over and over again until the struggle became exactly what he wanted. Perhaps I had to give him what he wanted at that moment, not to try again. All I had to do was pretend I was on the side of him. Easy, right? I could not look at Holly, otherwise I would divert the my plan. Would come crashing down. But I could feel her eyes fixed on my face. - Actually that was Rena flew off the roof? - Asked Thomas with relaxation. - Er ... Who? The blonde? - Yeah, she. - He looked at me. - I'm not here to harm you, Jackson. That was never my intention. We would be happy to leave his father alone if he had not killed so many of us. Page 347 I gasped and tried to calm myself. My father was a survivor. He managed to stay alive all this time, I repeated to myself. - What do you want from me, Thomas? He leaned closer to me, still holding Holly, and I could see a slight resemblance between me and him. Was probably fifteen years older, but still, we were alike. - I just want you to hear me. Were you influenced by others. Others who are not like you ... They do not understand us. I want see what you could have. The perfect life. We try to catch you alone and now the only solution seems to be threatening the life of this girl. Remember how you found their skills when she was shot. It was amazing progress! I could feel my face burning with anger as he mentioned what had happened to Holly ... but the other guy ... Raymond said it had been a mistake. What he meant by that? - What is he talking about? - Asked Holly. Thomas looked at her. - Only the future, dear, nothing to have to worry. The future is always changing. - Yes, he is already changing - I said, putting my plan into practice before distract me. - Much time has passed since that day. For me, at least. The more I use my ability, I want to learn more. Nothing else is as important. A smile spread across his face. - Well, that was exactly what I wanted to hear.

- As Rena. You do not care that someone killed her, because she is living somewhere else. In another timeline, is not it? - Ah ... I see you have not learned anything. When someone like I ... - He pointed to me. - Or as you are dead, we stop exist anywhere else, forever. Not in the past. In everywhere. But this girl, and ordinary people in general, can be perfectly well when we create another timeline. That is one reason why we are against the experience of dr. Melvin. Page 348 - I do not understand - I said. From the corner of my eye, I could see his chest Holly's rising and falling as she panted, terrified. The rain was diminishing and had become a mild drizzle, but the sky was still dark as we were in the middle of overnight. I was totally focused on the scene before me, ignoring the turmoil he knew would be happening below. - Well .. create multiple timelines may lead to destruction the world. Time travelers driven by emotions will never fail to save their loved ones. You will act as a complete idiot, regardless of the power it has. That will not matter and to you, in no time, well ... the world will be destroyed. Like what Emily had shown me? Can I have caused it in the future? Or maybe another time traveler? - And if I fix things without creating a new timeline? - Asked. He smiled his condescending. - Yes, that would be great for you, but only I can do that. Others have tried. Deteriorated so much that the mind itself and died. Also, changing events often causes a reaction chain and, if you have not taken into account any change carefully, if he acts impulsively, the result can be disastrous. It is a responsibility that few can have. - Got it. Well .. I do it now, anyway. Now that I'm more experienced - I said, imitating Jenni Stewart and his ability to enter fully on paper. Pretend. - Then I Say ... tell me what has to tell. He smiled and gave Holly, then pressed his fingers around the my arm. We jumped. Together. Page 349 CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE I shook his arm, to get rid of the hand of Thomas, the second when I felt the ground under my feet. - It's Times Square - said Thomas. - What do you think? The buildings that I knew so well around me. The only

difference was that they were painted in earthy colors, reflecting perfectly the sun's rays. And this version of New York had people walking by all side. His clothes matched the earthy tones of the buildings. A woman walking beside us smiled, then said hello. My eyes dropped to the floor. It was covered with one type of brick greenish brown, extending everywhere. There was a dividing line between the sidewalk and the street. - Where are all the cars? - Asked. - There are no cars. Only equipment for teleportation we travel from one place to another - Thomas explained. - Note the air. It Perfect! Always clean and never too hot nor too cold. It was like the air of New York destroyed Emily. I would not have survived a whole day there. What was she trying to tell me with what? Some people are struggling to prevent this from happening and others are ... making it happen. - Is this the place you come from? - Asked Thomas. - You would not say "when" I come from? - He asked, after laughed. - That's the wonder of being one of us, you can call any place home ... at any time. Why not choose a world that make more sense? Okay, so obviously he will not tell me what year born. Not that I expected it from him. Behind me there were children playing in a playground. By the least I think it was a playground. But they were almost silence. They were not like the kids in my group camping. All toys seemed to move or be electronic. A beam was Page 350 issued between two poles and moved from one side to the other and children while he walked on the beam moved. A small climbing wall led to a main structure that revolved so that kids just climbed in own place. They all seemed small Spider-Men, practically leaping tall buildings. - All solar powered - Thomas said, turning his face to look at the playground. - Here, in the future, do not do anything that harms the planet. But someone actually harmed the planet in the future. Or by less New York. I saw with my own eyes. Or maybe it already has happened and they have repaired? Or ... was it just another timeline? He began to approach a building light brown and I follow. - We have improved the quality of life beyond what any One could imagine. Eliminate obesity, we improve

vitamin supplements, increased brain function. Vitamins that give people a superhuman strength? That explain the amazing kids climbers. - When will this happen? More importantly, what kind of drastic measures to require that it gets to that kind of success? - That I can not say. - He spoke stiffly, but serene, like a tour guide taking me on a tour of four hours by the future perfect. I continued to wander around, and everything was really very beautiful. No trash, nothing out of place. The color scheme was brilliant. As the city and the country to merge. Incredibly Perfect ... exactly why I did not trust. Emily had shown me another future for some reason. I needed the dates. Of both worlds. - Time's up - Thomas said, grabbing my arm and leading back. Page 351 CHAPTER FORTY AUGUST 15, 2009, 17:00. Thomas was actually skilled. We were in exactly the same place where they had left. I leaned forward, gasping and trying to guide me. Obviously, time travel had an effect different when it was made in the company of another traveler. Jump two years in the past I had weakened slightly and half-jump 1992 had finished with me. But I feel good now. - So impressed? - Thomas asked. - Yes, it was ... amazing - I replied. He walked toward Holly, I should have stayed there only for a second or two, because I was still stop at the same place. He grabbed her by the elbow and pushed closer to the edge of the roof. - What are you doing? - I asked, not sure if I should already make a move. - His speech just now on items that are not as important was very convincing, knowing what you now recently, but unfortunately I am too smart to let me deceive. - You do not believe me? - I asked, keeping his voice unchanged. - That is irrelevant. Facts. Tangible evidence. That's what I trust. Thomas wrapped his arms around Holly, preventing it from escape. I could see her face contorting with rage, while she tried to break free from the tight embrace of Thomas. I continued with my disguise, waiting to see how far he

would go with that little fun. - I thought about you a lot, Jackson - Thomas said quietly, while Holly tried to break free. - Recently learned the expression kill two birds with one stone. do not say it where I vim. Is there a way I can find out if you're lying about to let go of emotional attachments and find out how you can be valuable to my team. Page 352 - And what is it? - I asked, hearing the nervousness in my voice. - It is a well thought out plan, and, as I said, this is very important for people like us. The only problem is that if you for indeed show an amazing talent, also show that it is lying for me. You are not able to assume the responsibilities accompany this power in his hands. - His eyes met mine and I could almost see them remorse. Or disappointment. - None of us wants to hurt you ... or keep alive their life ... but may not have a choice. Not if you're a risk too large. We can accept that you stay on the other side, but not if careless and impulsive. We consider our opposition Tempest, but we can not deny how their leader is careful regarding deal with time. Get it? I could feel the sweat running down my neck. My Heart beat like a runaway train. He was looking at me and interpreting my features. - Do you ... what are you talking about? He pressed his arms against Holly sides of her body and even closer to the edge of the roof. I finally looked at the her face and saw the panic in his eyes. She supposed the same as me. Thomas put his arm around her waist and lifted her off the ground, approaching its trunk the edge of the roof. I gasped when he leaned a little more. - Wait! Do not do it! - Screamed, but to no avail. Thomas raised it even higher, and with an incredible force, threw it over the edge of the roof. The shriek it was deafening and my brain went on autopilot when jumped. Not through time, but a real leap. Roof. In the split second I felt a part of Holly between my fingers, I forced my mind to focus on the two of us free fall. Think about where you want to be , I told myself. Lovely wonderful. Place solids. Page 353 CHAPTER FORTY-ONE A moment before, I had felt the pulse between my Holly

fingers. Now I could feel the weight of her body on me. Grass soft between us. Your heart beating against mine. - Holly? - Muttered. My eyes were still tight with strength. We were both panting, panic still present. - God, we're dead? I stared at the pale blue eyes of her and saw the sun reflected in them. Sun no rain. - No, we're not dead ... damn ... I do not know what I just making. She looked at me for a second and then he was kissing me, earnestly, tears welling from his eyes watering and my face. I shook in my arms so strong that I do not know how it went breathing. When I breath, I dropped it and let my arms fall on the grass. - Holly? - Yes? - I even ended up jumping off a roof? - Yes - She pressed her face against my chest and started sob. I rolled us both until we were away, so I could better see her face. - Okay, Hol. You are right. She finally lifted her head and wiped the tears from her face. - You can travel back in time with normal people? - By the way, I can ... But I had no idea. Honestly, this thought never occurred to me ... I saw you falling and I just ... I followed my instincts. Neither thought. - I touched her forehead to mine and Page 354 I closed my eyes. - I should never have let the situation come that point. I did not know what he was planning and ... - It's okay ... I knew you were trying to make time. I would have done the same thing. - She held my face with hands and kissed me again. - This is Central Park? I finally looked around for the first time, without even think about the fact that we had just appeared out of nowhere, as magically. Nobody had screamed or anything ... this was definitely a good sign. I knew the place in seconds. We were on the main lawn of Central Park, near one of the baseball fields. Two girls sunned about five meters nodes. They were unrelated to the visor all around. Other People were much more distant. - Yeah, Central Park - replied, before helping her up the grass. - The worst part for me is not usually know where I am, but when.

- You do not know when it is? - Holly asked. I smiled at his expression shocked. - We just have to find a source. Before we start walking, I wrapped my arms more once reluctant to drop it. With his face buried in her hair, I took a deep breath, trying to compose myself. - After discovering that drug just did, I drag you to some island a hundred years in the past ... - And I'll have to leave - she murmured. Walked rapidly toward a bench where a young reading a newspaper while a little boy kicking a soccer ball in front of her. Walked toward him and Holly and I took a look at newspaper over her shoulder. August 12, 2009. - Three days in the past - I whispered to myself. - But that timeline? - What are you talking about? - Asked Holly. Page 355 - There it is! - Someone shouted. We both turned at the same time. Raymond Cassidy and the woman with the same DNA as I stood about ten feet distance, with guns pointing at us. I almost fell when I saw who was hidden behind Raymond. Holly. Another Holly? Holly would be another timeline? My Holly not should have done this other disappear? I had no time to think about it. Not while my 009 Holly was facing another version of herself. - Good God! - She exclaimed to my side. The two Hollys looked each other completely shocked. - Jackson? - The other Holly said. - We have to go back - I said to Holly beside me. - Now! - No kidding! - She whispered before burying his face in my Shoulder. - I'll try to aim at the ground this time - muttered before jumping. Page 356 CHAPTER FORTY-TWO AUGUST 15, 2009, 17:30. Okay, so maybe I have not hit the perfect target. - Shit! - Holly exclaimed in my ear. She was on top of me and I was sliding down the sloping roof. Again. She clung to me like a tile done before, then grabbed my wrist. I turned quickly and started

climbing the roof. - I thought that climbing stairs was bad ... but get me balancing a slanted roof ... a height of eight floors ... is much worse. I could feel my chest tight and knew it was quite possible that I fainted right there on the roof. Holly kissed my cheek lightly. - Jackson! Look at me. I raised my head and looked at her through the rain. - Can not do it. I just need ... - You may know who can. - She put her hand under my arm and pushed me so I continued to climb. - Sorry if I do not walk on balance beams like you. You're a crazy circus acrobat - muttered, slightly bothered by need her help. - Hey, when you saw me walk balance beams? - You were in the past. The Holly 007. - Oh, of course. It makes perfect sense ... I've liked you in 2007? she asked. - No, then yes, then no, then yes again. - So how exactly is this year? - She joked. Page 357 - I think it's possible that we're looking at that Holly, only a little older maybe - I said, still not believe. - I'm trying not to think about what we just saw, but I the impression that I have to do therapy in the future ... - She said. I realized then that we had reached the top of the roof, near the flat portion. Holly had distracted me creatively, so I do not thought at the time. - Do you think that guy is still evil here? - She asked. - I bet you'll find out now. - At that moment the anger overlapped with fear and I had an urge to take a ass kicking Thomas. Climbed the edge of the roof and Thomas was actually there. The head turned toward us and a smile on his face. - Maybe you should jump off the roof again - Holly said, behind me. I shook my head. - He will not touch you, I promise. - Awesome! Their skills exceed ninety percent of the other time travelers! - He said, delighted. There was no sarcasm or anger in his face, just pure admiration. That did not mean he could not kill us. I clenched my fists when I approached him.

- I thought you did not believe in negligent homicide. And if I could not jump? - Yeah, poor girl. But it is disposable. She is always disposable - Thomas said flatly. I caught his jaw and forced myself to stay focused. The only thing I really wanted to do was throw it that damn roof and watch your bones shattering into a million pieces. Holly gasped as Thomas raised his pistol and pointed to nodes. Page 358 - I find it very risky to let you go anywhere alone. Maybe people like you are the real danger. - Thomas looked at my face like a curious child looking at someone in a wheelchair. The emotions were kind of deformation. That was how he thought. With one blow I took the gun from the hand of Thomas before he could think to react. The adrenaline rushed through my veins after I heard the sound of the gun hitting the ground hard and slid to exit his reach. From the corner of my eye I saw Holly dipping behind the pole against which he pressured. I grabbed the front of his shirt. - You're not going anywhere without me. Come on, if you want to try. Thomas slapped my face with his arm and I felt a wave of pain running through my body. He gave a quick punch in my stomach, me knocking. The second that I bent forward, he was free again. Free to jump into the future and plan your next movement. I jumped forward and hugged his legs. He should have fallen flat on my face, but turned his body into the air and landed on his feet. My fingers just touched his wrist. I just needed to hold to him, so he could not jump without me. I used the whole my strength to pull his arm and make him fall, holding it firm enough to prevent him from escaping. I firmly fastened on the roof and was looking right at the face him, but had no idea what to do next. Grab the gun and shoot it? Do not know if I could ... but the image of Holly being thrown roof popped into my mind and my fingers were already seeking pistol lying on the roof. - Okay, we'll do it your way - he said, with a smile cruel. - I hope you do not mind the intensity that my type of jump can cause. Your head will look like you're about to explode. Both will prefer to be dead. - Jackson, let it go ... Please - Holly said behind me. I nodded to her and looked at Thomas again. - I will not let go.

Page 359 In one motion, he hit his head on mine. I closed my eyes when I felt blurred vision. My fingers released him and he raised his enough leg to kick me in the stomach. Holly cried when I I fell back and hit his head on the metal pole. Thomas leaned over me and grabbed my shirt. - You asked for it - he said. I winced, bracing myself for the pain he had described so vividly. Confidence in my face faded. - What is ... doing? I? I was not doing nothing but waiting for the pain. His fingers tightened on my shirt, but he closed his eyes and frowned. It was then that something occurred to me: maybe he could not jump if I did not want ... or if I wanted to stay there in the present. I only hesitated a second before focusing all my energy to throw him off the roof. He let out a cry of pain, although I was not doing nothing but hold him. I sat on him when he fell on his side, panting. The pipe Now the gun was pressed against his head. - Wait! Do not shoot! - He said with a tired voice. Further pressed the barrel against his head, feeling my anger rising. - Why should not I shoot? At that moment my father burst through the access door roof afflicted. - Jackson, thank God! I turned my head for a second and Thomas managed to stretch the arm and grab my hair. I dodged his hand. - Really? I'm holding a gun to your head and you pull my hair? Page 360 - This is plan B. - A slow smile spread across his face when I saw the brown hairs in your hand. Shit. DNA. The footsteps of my father distracted me for a moment, I preventing joining several pieces acquired in the last 24 hours. - Jackson, get up. I do it - said my father. - You know, do you? - Thomas said, raising an eyebrow. - Jackson! Get up! - My father yelled again. But all I could do was look at my hair in hands of that horrible man. They were not trying to clone.

They wanted to do something completely different. Something even better. It had everything they ever wanted. Emily. My hands began to sweat, making my finger slide the trigger. I could not kill him. He could not die. Or it does not exist. Emily's words came to mind. Trust yourself and you will make the right choice. Not so hard as it seems. And I knew then that had already taken the decision because Emily already I had sought. She existed. Right or wrong, I never extinguish that child, nor impede your life to form. I stood over the body of Thomas, but pressed the foot on his belly, feeling a certain satisfaction when he moaned. My father looked at me with a questioning look when I stood in front of him, blocking his vision and preventing it from firing. He never had a chance to ask me anything because Raymond, the expensive shoe brand in the face, which had killed Eileen appeared in slab behind him, with the gun pointed at his back. - Father! Caution! - I plunged forward and pulled my father to the side just as the man threw the slab. I barely felt when the bullet hit my arm. I watched the man fall from roof, hit the straight shot my father. Seconds later, the thud of the body hitting the floor of Raymond came to our ears through rain. Page 361 My father immediately spun around and looked at Thomas, who was now standing on the roof as well as Raymond was. - We'll meet again, Jackson. So Thomas just turned and jumped off the roof, one split second before my father shoot again. We have not heard no thud and I knew he had vanished in the air before body hit the ground. It was free for me and his powers were still intact. My father swore softly, then ran to where I was, forcing me to sit. - Damn, Jackson! At least once, you could hear me? I smiled a little and leaned my head against the wall. - At least we got three of them. That is progress, is not it? Holly crawled out of his hiding place and ran up to us. - Oh my God! ... You took a shot! She knelt in front of me and began to unbutton my shirt. - He'll be fine, I promise - my father said. - Who shot the blonde? - I asked my father. - Agent Freeman.

- He fled, is not it? - Holly asked as she took my arm Gently shirt sleeve. - The evil guy. I nodded and closed my eyes as the pain of the wound spread my arm. I rested my hand on the other arm in the face of Holly. His eyes met mine and I whispered without thinking: - I'm sorry, Hol ... I regret it. This should never have ... She touched my lips with the tip of his fingers and shook head. - Stop ... You do not have to apologize for saving my life. I ought to thank him. I do not know how you did it, that Roof jumping thing ... and time jump ... Page 362 She was a bit shocked with his own sarcastic tone in his voice and then came closer and pressed her face into mine. I kissed the side of his neck and said: - Amor vincit omnia. - Latin? - Holly asked, touching his forehead to mine. - What mean? - Love Conquers All - replied my father, as he made one tourniquet with a piece of my shirt over the wound bleeding. Holly brushed his lips on my forehead. - I definitely believe that. A few minutes later, Adam and Melvin appeared at the door of roof. Another sigh of relief. But part of me knew that my father would never let anything happen to Adam while he was under their vigilance. Holly stood up and hugged him. He squeezed her shoulders. - Because I saw you jumping off the roof? I knew almost had a heart attack? Holly leaned into him and I knew she had been living things enough for one day. Gave the impression that he could pass out any time. Adam helped her sit beside me and she snuggled against me, shivering as if 5 degrees instead of 25. Melvin looked at me, talking fast in Persian. - You jumped to her? - Have you seen? - I asked, looking at the dr. Melvin and then for my father. Both nodded. - I do not even know that was possible. - We call this jump shift. - Melvin arrived more close and the intensity of his gaze scared me. - Listen. You can take someone else, if you have ability to do so. But part of its brain that you use to jump is not accessible to a person Normal. If you jump to her again, right now, there are eighty percent chance that the mate. A third jump after that, it is hundred percent chance that she actually dies.

Page 363 I swallowed hard, wishing I had known about it before, but knowing it would not have changed anything. I still would have tried save it, regardless of anything. I heard the sound of a helicopter approaching. I closed my eyes to prevent dust when the wind caused by the propellers shook it all around. I forced myself to think only of the little girl eyes bright with tears when she left me on the beach. To where Whatever she was going back was not something nice and I needed help her. Although I had no idea when we would meet again. At some point in the future. That was the only thing I knew. My father helped Holly to enter the helicopter and wait for me to embark before help her settle. Adam helped Holly buckle the belt on a bench near the mine. Her eyes opened again and she sat up on the bench ... alert with the loud noise of the helicopter. I leaned back on the bench, trying not to think about the pain. The Holly's hand grabbed mine, rested her head against my arm good. As soon as we raise flight, looked down toward the hotel. One whole side of the building had gone down while I was jumping in time and climbing the roof. Fire trucks were everywhere. A man in uniform paramedic stuck a needle IV in my arm, faster than I thought was possible, considering the maneuvers of the helicopter. The content of the injection, were he it was, the pain dissipated and numbness took over my brain. But a little before deleting the words of Thomas came to my mind again: It is disposable. She is always disposable. Holly would never be safe. Not as I know. And back pain, but it was another kind of pain. The worst kind. - You were lucky. This is the bullet wound cleaner than I've seen - said for the tenth time the doctor sutured my arm. - It is. - He'll need a sling? - My father asked. - Yes, probably for a few days - the man replied. But going home in less than an hour. Page 364 - What time is it? - Asked my father. We had stayed there all night, except that I had slept and Holly and Adam had returned home safely. He shifted in the chair beside me and looked at the clock. - Eight in the morning. Holly promised you'd call as soon as wake.

I nodded slowly, feeling worry and fear return. I waited until the doctor was over the suture and do the dressing before responding to my father. - Do not know if ... I should. My father stood up and peered through the curtain, while the doctor left the room. He sat on the edge of the bed and spoke in a voice low. - He threatened to hurt her? Thomas? - Not exactly, but I know I would if I wanted to catch. - I did not tell my father of the theory of DNA and not planned to tell anyone. Not only because Emily had asked me to not count. The CIA tries to stop the experiment and I had sacrificed a lot for it to happen. Let Thomas run. Probably for all the wrong reasons. But I was not as Captain Marshall. He could not always looking at the picture higher than when I had seen the little pieces. - We can double the protection we have now ... My father stopped talking when I shook my head. - It will not be enough. Have you seen ... They just appear and vanish into thin air. We can not fight it. Not forever. - But if you walk away from Holly, they will have more interest none to kill her or hurt her. Remember I said that philosophy just kill them for power. They do not understand the sacrifice that will be doing to stay away from her. Will simply assume that it is not more good influence. I could feel the desperation in his voice. That was the choice that he wanted me to do. It was a choice he would have done with Eileen. Let her live in safety, but not a part of her life. This was true love. But if I was not as strong as my father? Page 365 - It's hard, is not it? ... Live alone? - He asked. I looked at my hands and nodded. - It is. - But if it takes to keep it alive ... - My father continued. - I know. What should I tell her? I had a disease incurable? No, she hold my hand and be prepare to wait me for my death. I should say I never loved you true? The thought of looking at her as he took these words was worse than take another shot. But what choice did I have? A little later, the doctors released me and my father and I take a taxi home. When we got off the taxi in front of our building, I went first and told him I was going for a walk. My

arm resting in a sling and pain medication was still running in my veins, so I just walked a bit and then found a shaded bench where I sat. - You do not need to say anything to her. I looked up and saw my father standing in front of me. - Just disappear without telling Holly? He sat beside me. - I know what you're thinking ... Or stay with her 24 hours a day for seven days a week, or break your heart. But I think there is another solution. I turned to him, desperate for any alternative. - What? My father took a deep breath before speaking. - You can not say anything or Melvin Marshall about it ... The anyone. He reached into his pocket and gave me a small memory card. I turned the hands. Page 366 - Okay ..? - Adam Silverman is not the only one that has its own code espionage. - Still do not understand ... My father quickly checked the surroundings with the eyes before continue. - This is for me. I want to upgrade my self a little more young with these recent events. Remember how the timeline works. Think about it. Not long ago Holly did not even know you. And if she does not know you ... I looked at him, unable to utter a word while his plan oppressed my chest like a vise. - I'm not even sure if I can change my main base again. He nodded. - You did it in the most important moments. This decision is totally yours, but I know how it is ... losing someone close. My phone was beside me. My dad picked it up and slowly put in my hand. - Call her, just do not say goodbye. She did not feel anything, just good things. He pulled back a bit and I opened my phone, looking for photo of Holly with me on the beach, just a few days before. My throat tightened when I saw her number on the display. He played a few more times before she answers. - Hey, can you ever get out this morning? - She said. I forced her voice to sound calm.

- J. I'm leaving now. I should be there soon. She sighed in relief. - Great! Listen to her squeal with excitement, the anticipation in his voice, already hurt too much. I had to clear his throat before speaking. I looked at the Page 367 trees in front of me and I concentrated on the idea of life. Of life Holly was long and happy. - Hey, Hol? - Yes? - I love you. Tears made my eyes sting, but I could almost see his smile over the phone. - Love you too. See you in a bit. Not if I can help. - Bye, Holly. I closed my eyes and tried a full jump back to one of most important days of my life. Immediately I felt the weight of my whole body bouncing me and knew my father was right. I could choose to do so. Page 368 CHAPTER FORTY-THREE MARCH 15, 2009, 17:38. My new home base. And I managed to land exactly where and when needed. I went into the street and headed to 92 receptionist. - I need to leave a message for Mr.. Wellborn. - Sure. - She handed me a pen and paper. I scribbled a note quickly, explaining that he was firing me my summer job, I should start that day. I left place shortly thereafter, but I was standing next to a light pole, the a certain distance of the front doors. I had to see it. A few minutes passed and then I saw her coming down the sidewalk, the blonde ponytail swinging the huge smoothie color pink a hand and a book hiding her face. I thought my emotions were get the better of me and I would run to her, but instead I leaned against the post and watched her come closer. At that moment she was safe and happy. I would not have to hurt it and break your heart ... or cause death. I remembered the words she had told me long ago: It's like if you had another life and I could not be part of it. But it would be just the opposite now. I held my breath when Holly approached some steps, without looking up from his book. But my feet were firmly planted on the ground until she climbed the stairs. That

was the exact moment when we bumped into each other. Two paths that now probably never cross. I felt a mixture of relief and excruciating pain when Holly Flynn through the doors of the ACM, completely unharmed. The story had changed its course forever. She and I never would know. I stuck my hand in my pocket, holding between his fingers the ring Emily had given me. Should not she know that I had the choice Page 369 done ... or maybe ... maybe she knew. I took that little mind shred of hope when I turned and walked away from Holly. The more I walked away, I felt more pain. A pain bitter that I think will never disappear. Without thinking, I stopped right in front of the playground where Holly 007 and I had spent a morning lying in the grass. A feeling unexpected peace came over me, like that day. Seconds then I lay down in the same place, watching the clouds, listening to the voice her as if she were by my side again. You are so different than I thought. You are exactly as I thought. And I knew without a shadow of a doubt, that had finally made right thing. Quite right. After all, the pain and sorrow were nothing compared with repentance. I took my daily backpack thrown on the grass and just wrote four words. A reminder for days even more difficult than that. Because the truth is ... although I did not know what was going to happen Then ... at least today ... I have no regrets. Page 370 [1] GED (General Educational Development) test that certifies that the student has high school. Only people who had not completed school and not diplomam can provide the GED. (N. of T.) [2] Examination American, Brazilian ENEM similar to that serves as a criterion for admission of students in the second degree American universities. (N. of T.) [3] Dick and Jane were the main characters of the books written by William S. Gray and Zerna Sharp, used to teach children read in 1930 in the United States. (N. of T.)